^I^IEF S KETCH E50 F G.J^.S.%55IO^>: Em /LY Headland i 1 -^ PRINCETON, N. J. Purchased by the Hammill Missionary Fund BV 2810 .H42 1890 Headland, Emily. Brief sketches of C.M.S. missions Nittnber. BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. BRIEF SKETCHES of C.M.S. MISSIONS; DESIGNED TO PROVIDE MATERIAL FOE MISSIONAKY ADDEESSES. BY / EMILY ^HEADLAND. WIT'H A PREFACE BY EUCxENE STOCK, Editorial Secrctarii of the Chiirrh Missionary Society. In Three Parts. PART 1. Eontlon : JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS STREET, W. 1890. Pricc_ Onr SJii/Iing (IjO in Boards). CONTENTS. Introduction Chapter I.— The Church of Christ and the Wori ,, II.— Sierra Leone „ III.— Yoruba IV.— The Niger ,, v.— East Africa ,, VI.— The Victoria Nyanza ,, VII.— The Mohammedan World. Persia ,, \'I1I.— Palestine , ... PAGE ix 1 17 31 46 61 74 92 106 Part II. will contain Sketches of Indian Missions. Part III. will contain Sketches of the Ceylon, Mauritius, China, Japan, New Zealand, and North- West American Missions. PEEFACE. There are many signs in the present day of awakened and deepening interest in Foreign Missions. It is being more widely realized that one of the primary duties of the Church of Christ is the Evangelization of the World. And while there is a growing sense of the utter in- adequacy of the eiforts put forth for that grand object, there is also a desire to know more of the work that God has actually done by means of the little bands of devoted men and Avomen who so far have rejaresented tlie Church in the vast territories and teeming j)opula- tions still unreached, or barely touched, by the Gospel of Christ. This desire to know something of the countries and peoples among whom oiu' missionaries labour, and of the results of their preaching of Christ, is shown (1) in the rapidly-increasing demand for missionary manuals, narratives, biographies, etc., etc. ; and (2) in the forma- tion of missionary unions and bands of various kinds for mutual instruction, united effort, and common prayer. The friend wlio puts fortli lids little book has given many addresses herself upon ^•arious Mission iulds, and has felt tlio iieod of a brief and simple simimarv of the information scattered over many books and magazine vohimes ; and this need she here essays to supply. Her " Sketches " will not render further study unnecessarj^ ; rather will they stimulate it ; but they will make it much easier and more pleasant than if no such guide were in tlie student's hand. Slie has spared no pains to be accurate, so far as the scale of the work permits ; and I gladly accede to her request that I should recommend the book, both for ready reference, and as a hand-book for those who have to write papers or give addresses on the various C. M. S. Missions. Miss Headland dedicates the profits of her work to the Church Missionary Society ; but I trust that the Society, and the great cause it represents, will benefit still more by the knowledge whicli these little sketches will diffuse, and by the interest, sympathy, and jirayer wliicli, tliruugli the gracious blessing of (jod, the}' will call fortli. EUGENE STOCK. rmi;rii .Mi>-^i(,NAKV HorsK. J,n,r, lSf)0. INTEODUCTION. A FEW years ago I was one. of a party of ladies who met at Batli, each being asked to write a paper descrip- tive of some part of the work of the Chm^ch Missionary Society. After writing one or two papers in my turn, I was surprised to find how much interest was taken in them ])}' friends in other phiees. I have been thus encouraged to contiinie my work with ever-increasing interest, at last making sketches of each Mission, following the plan of the Cycle given in the Almanac as a help to thf)se who wish to pray for all parts of the Mission field. Many addresses have been given from these sketches to audiences of various kinds, sometimes to a few friends in a drawing-room, or to a branch of the London Ladies' or Gleaners' Unions ; at otlier times toa largeSunday-school, or to a few men or women in a class-room, and occasion- ally to a mixed audience in a Mission-room. It has been found necessary therefore to vary the addresses, to suit the difi^erent hearers. Experience shows that it is best to give them from memory, or with a very few notes. I find tlie facts much easier to remember if usually arranged in the following order : — X INTRODUCTION. I. The Introduftioii. II. Geograpliy and National Characteristics. III. History. IV. Keligious. V. Church Missionary AVork. VI. Conclusion. But it does not follow that this order sliould always be observed when giving the addi-ess. On tlie con- trary, it is liardly possible to prevent the divisions from overlapping. One, two, or even three, anecdotes are almost necessary to make all feel that "one touch of nature " which "makes the whole world kin." The books given at the head of each chapter will supply- authentic anecdotes. Douljtful stories are worse than none, and have done muili liarm to the cause. Mixed missionary and temperance addresses might be given, showing the evil that the think trade lias wrought, and our duty to the Native races. And those of us wlio have friends among the working men know that the strongest Christian evidence we can put before them is an account of those who have braved the loss of all things, and death itself, for their faith. I have had pleasui-e in weaving these missionary narratives around passages of Scriptm-e. More Scripture than I have given might be introduced, especially on Sundays, making the address an illustrated Bible lesson. Those C. M. S. workers wlio simply d<>sire to accpuiiut themselves with a few facts that ihcy may pivpare lui INTRODUCTION. XI address suitable to children or bus}^ people, will find what they want in Part V (marked C. M. S.) of each chapter. It will be seen that these narratives are, in the main, compiled from C. M. S. publications; but other books have been used; and each of us can be constantly adding to the facts here collected from various sources, especially from C. M. S. publications. We share the gardener's delight when we study Missions, for the subject of our study is a living thing. A few lines of poetry repeated, not read, gives a brightness to an address. A large map is almost indispensable. Pictures are useful. And if forty minutes are allowed for the address, it is best to divide the time by a hymn or short anthem. These addresses are not necessarily associated with collections. The object is to increase or create an intelligent interest. When worn soldiers of the Cross visit us, should we not be prepared to understand their story, containing, if we are humble Christians, tidings of our great and far- distant estates ? And really to do this, it is necessary to know something of the country and its religions ; and also something of faithful mission- aries, who have sown where our brothers are now reaping. The names of stations are sometimes introduced, although little information is added. But it may be helpful to see at a glance what stations belong to a Xll INTRODUCTION. special Missiou. It is thus easier to make use of eun-ent information. But it is obviously impossible to give the names of all missionaries. They can be easily added from the Report. The frequent requests for prayer, sent by those who are warring without to those who are safe at home " within the fortifications," are better imderstood when we study the details of their conflict. The present is a humble attempt to spread informa- tion, and to help others to do so. It is not often possible, without introducing com- plications, to mention the work of other Societies ; but the omission should be taken as a sign, not of indiffe- rence, but of the infirmity and smallness of our minds. The more we consider this great and elevating subject, the greater, with God's blessing, will be om- love for all those who try to take the message of His love to those who are " bound in afHiction and iron." To those who desii'e and pray that they may give some lielp to these messengers, is this book dedicated. E. H. LnMioN, Jitm, 18[I0. THE CllUliCll OF CHRIST AND THE WOliLD. Tlie Acts of thfi Apostles. Sketclips of Cliurcli History (Robertson).— S. P. C. K. Christian Missions in the Middle Ages (Maclcar).— Macnullanand Co. Handbook of Foreign Missions. — R. T. S. Chiu'cli Jlissionary Publications. " Go ye into call the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature" (Mark xvi. 10). "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" (Matt. xxviii. 20). The Church was certainly numericallj^ small when those instructions were given. Could it have possibly occun-ed to those who received their "marching orders " that these few words would cause men to go to exactly the other side of the World ? Did those inhabitants of a warm country realize that this text would force men away from their homes to live amongst perpetual ice ? Did they stop to ask liow tlioy could reach hundreds of millions? Had they, who lived in a country about the size of Wales, any idea of the population of the World ? This command to " go into all the world " was also startling ; for hitherto proselytes had been received at their own request by tlio Jewisli Churcli, but never sought. 13 \L r.lUEF SKETCHES OF f. M. S. MISSIONS. But a c'liiM witli a tlircad in its hand need not try to understand tlie labyrintli. They oheyed : they recog- nized that the evangelization of the World was the business of the Church, that work which God's people are to prosecute while left upon earth. They began to speak, and were rewarded quickly with stripes and im- prisonment. But the work was lielped by persecution ; the disciples were " scattered abroad," and in conse- quence they went into new countries, every man ful- filling his Master's command, " preaching the Word," and from apparent defeat, gathering strength. Thus we see at the outset, that though, for convenience' sake, we call a certain class of men missionaries, every Christian man who comes in contact with the heathen is either a missionary or a traitor. Our fii-st book of Church History, the Acts of the Apostles, tells us how the Gospel was preached in S^Tia and Asia Minor ; also, how it entered Europe, and A\as at once received by some women. From Greece it passed to Eome, Southern France, and Spain ; and to the more northern Europeans, who were then barbarous and lived in tents. We know that the Gospel was soon brought to Ih-itain (spoken of by Chrysostom, as being " in the ocean itself "), some think by those who liad to flee from persecution in the valley of the Rhone. It was also soon preaclied in North Africa as far as Ethiopia, in Persia, Arabia, and India. It had been ]>roclaiTii(Ml ov.-r Cliiiia at the end of the Ttli centur}^ THE CHURCH OF CHRIST AND THE WORLD. 3 though extingiiislied after some humlreds of years by persecution. " O'.it of His grave Tlu-re sprang twelve stalks of wheat, Which, many wondering at, got some of those To 1)1 ant and set. It prospered strangely, and did soon disperse Through all the earth." This 7th century was one of special missionary effort, and the British Church showed a missionary spirit, earlier perhaps than any other Church. In studying this early history it is deliglitful to notice the same tones in those who in ancient and modern times have tried to sing the same song (Rev. xv. 3, 4). Perpetua, when besought by her father to avoid martyrdom, replied, " Cod's pleasure will be. done on us. We are not in our own power, but in His." Bishop Hannington writes in his diary, " My God, I am Thine." TertuUian cites the Britons as an evidence of the power of Christianity, much as we should now cite one of the tribes of North America. Ulphilas of Caul was the first to translate the Bible into a Native tongue, a bold step for the 4th century. The great Chrysostom founded an institution in which Goths might be trained and qualified to preach the Gospel to their fellow-country- men. St. Patrick (like Crowther) was once a slave. In most places the Christians increased whenever there was persecution. Then came darker medieval times, altliough there B 2 ■i mUEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. were isolated cases of missiouaiy zoal. The Church allowed the false projihet to put her in the wTong. She taught her chiklreu to worship pictures, and Mohammed liatcd idols. "What wonder, then, that her weapons fell from her hands ? She ceased to speak only of the " Name that is above every name," before which the heathen bow. In consequence, she ceased also to follow tlie example of Him who " came not to destroy men's lives, but to save them." Her strength was thrown into tlic Crusades, and worse, the Inquisition. We will not dwell on what has been done by the Church of lionic, but hojir- with the great poet, that ■ Her teaching i.s not so oh.scurcd By errors and perversities That no truth sliines atliwart the lies." We must confine our attention to Protestant Missions. These began in the 16th century, in connection with those who went from our shores to America, and Sir Walter llaleigh's £100, in the year of the Spanish Armada, is the first recorded Protestant mi-ssionary donation. But the first general collection, and fomia- tion of a Society, was in Oliver Cromwell's time, sug- gested by news of Eliot's work in North America. The labours of John Eliot and David Brainerd among the North American Indian, were, to a certain extent, the outcome of the exodus of the Pilgrim Fathers. The faith of these last took them to what seemed then a very distant place, and their action has greatly conduced to THE CIIUKCH OP CHRIST AND THE WORLD. O the spread of the Grospel. Eliot and Brainerd did not take Arctic journeys, as Bishops Horden and Bonipas, with others, have taken. But though they had many sympathizers, they were not sent, as our modern mis- sionaries, by tliose on fire at home. Eather, it was their own faith tliat impelled them to go forward, to endure almost incredible hardships, the one for forty years in the 17th century, the other for three years in tlie 18tli. But both had the joy of converting a multi- tude of Indians. In the 18th century missionary zeal awoke, and at first had a King and a Count as its nursing fathers. Frederick lY. of Denmark sent Ziegenbalg to India. The report of the latter's labours awakened in Hans Egede a desire to go into the world of ice. For eleven years no one would aid him, even his King (Frederick IV.) turned a deaf ear. But he persevered, and after wonderful endurance, " all Greenland," in the language of a recent traveller, was, through him, converted to Christianity. The work was, and is, carried on by Danish missionaries and Moravians ; for the 600 Christians who, in this the 1 8th centiuy, placed them- selves under the protection of Count Zinzendorf in Germany, from the very commencement, acknowledged their obligation to " go into all the world." In this 18th century, Germans were more forward tlian Englishmen to say, " Here am I! send me." Cowper viewed the World in a despondent manner, but he broke now into a joyful strain — b JilCIKF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. "See (ieiiiiaiiy send I'ortli Her sons to jiour it on tlic farthest nortli : ViivA with a zeal peculiar, tliey • THE CHURCH OF CHIUST AND THE WOKLD. 11 temperance movement has prospered here, and we are now told that in some parts of New Zealand the Maories are increasing, instead of dying ont. In 1822, a call was heard from the far North- West of America. At that time only a few civilized people lived in this vast region, perhaps larger than the Chinese Empire. Thellev.W.Cockran,oueof the pioneers,worked at lied River, now Manitoba. He laboured for forty years, taking few^ holidays. But this is only a sample of the devotion which the " fag end of the earth " has called forth. Journeys for hundreds of miles, A\hen the thermometer is sometimes 50° below zero, sojourning in Esquimaux huts, a voluntary choice of the most self- denying part of the work, the life of a young missionary laid down because he shared his food with a starving flock, are some of the treasm-es with whi(>h the North American missionaries have enriched us. Lord Dufferin says, " We have given many a man a title, and buried him in Westminster Abbey, who never did so much for hunuuiity as the man who gave Indian tribes that marvellous power of reading the Word of God so easily." Perhaps in no quarter of the World has the message been received so much in the spirit of little children. There are whole tracts, as Moosonee, where all the Indians have embraced Christianity. In 1842, the C. M. S. were encouraged to enter China by an anonj'mous donation from " Less than the Least." They had previously considted Dr. Morrison, 12 HRIEF SKETCHES OK C. M. S. MISSIONS. the great Nonconformist missionary, whose death pre- vented a reply coming from liimself. But Dr. Qutzlaff, liis successor, replied for liim. "Neither tlie Apostles nor Reformers waited till the governments proved favourable to the Gospel. The Society at first attacked this " great mountain " (a country containing, as some say, a fifth of the World's population) with two men, but it now has more than .'i-\vt..ii was one THE SIERKA LEONE, OR FIRST WEST AFRICA MISSION. 21 of the C. M. S. committee, who had himself been a slave in the Banana Isles, the captain of a slave ship, and when delivered from two sorts of bondage, a preaelier of the Gospel; some of his hymns being afterwards translated into the Banana Isles language. Wilberforce and Macau- lay were also on the committee. And now the poor blacks were to be taught that a white man could love tliem. Tlie first 0. M. S. Mission in West Africa (indeed any- where) was in 1804 to the Susus, on the river Pungas. Books had to be prepared and the missionaries were down with fever, so work did not begin till 180G. The first missionaries were from Germany, and most of them sin- gularly devoted men, rejoicing that English money saved them from " standing idle in the market place." News tliat many had died of African fever seemed only to in- crease the ardour of others. Even their voyages to Africa were tedious and dangerous ; some narrowly escaped being captured by a French privateer ; others were shipwrecked, others detained by a contrary wind for two months at Cowes. Many on arriving had to live in damp, leaky, mud huts. Sometimes husband and wife would both sink through fever a few weeks after lauding. But others had long spells of service , for instance, llenner, one of the first two, who laboured unremittingly for seventeen years and then died, worn out. The BuUom Mission was begun in 1806 by Nyliinder, who died after nineteen vears' labour, witliout liav- 22 BKIKF SKKTCnKS OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. ing once retiu'ned home ; but before lie died, Mr. (afterwards Bishop) Weeks had arrived, so that these two lives span the time during which the Mission was developed. Work was bogun at Gambia, as well as at Bullom, M'hen in 1817 there was a temporaiy revival of the slave trade. Slave dealers saw that their craft was in danger, and instigated the burning of Mission build- ings, besides constantly aspersing the missionaries. In 18 IG the Committee having sent fifteen missionaries, with eleven wives, found that fifteen out of the twent}'- six were dead ; that there was constant danger and difficulty owing to the hostility of Natives, and that not a single adult convert was baptized. Mission stations had been destroyed and missionaries obliged to llee to British protection at Sierra Leone. The Rev. Edward Bickersteth, " the man of love," was sent to inrpiire. He prepared and admitted the first six converts to the Holy Communion, and with Governor McCarthy, organized the work. The Society was to sui)ply missionaries and schoolmasters, and the Government was to pay for the education of freed slaves. It pleased God now to pour out His bless- ing. Tlie reports sent to England of the conduct of the freed slaves gradually grew better; and why was this i^ Because, in sjute of the devouring fever, some of the shepherds had lived anK)ng tliose poor ])eople, j>reacl)ing the Gosjid (.f love. 'J'liisc, indeed, liad THE SIERKA LEOXE, OR FIKST WEST AFRICA MISSION. 23 shown the African that white men did not always hate, whip, and sell them. And they told them of a God who was greater than theii' dreaded evil spirits. Nylilnder had come out with a friend— Butscher, who lived and worked nearly as long as himself. Mr. Butscher had much to do with an industrial school where any friend giving £5 could support a child that was named after himself. Hence the many English names in the West Africa Mission. And about this time another pair of friends arrived, Johnson and Dining. God honoured the work of both, particularly that of the first. He was a man of liumble birth, a sugar-baker in Whitechapel. From want of work, bread being then at its highest, he and his wife were starving, and the tears of the latter greatly distressed him. There came to his mind a text which had been impressed upon him in childhood, "Call upon Me in the day of trouble," etc. He prayed, and in a wonderful way work, and therefore food, was sent. His feeling then was, " the greatest sinner in the world, and God so merciful ! " His sins lay heavily upon him for some time, but "joy unspeakable " came after hear- ino- a Moravian missionary preach on the text, " Come unto Me, all ye that labour," etc. After this he saw Mr. Kendall dismissed to New Zealand. He felt deeply his own unfitness, still praying, " Oh, if I could but go! Here am I, 0 Lord, send me ! " His wife, at first, refused to go. He continued to pray for her and soon 24 imiEK SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. she wished it as much as himself. He was intro- duced to the C. M. S. Committee, who quickly de- cided on sending husband and wife to West Africa. After he had been there six weeks, Mi-. Biekeisteth appointed him to Regent, where he found rescued slaves belonging to twenty- two different nations ; ten or twenty were to be found in one hut. Their health was so shattered that sometimes six or eight died on the same day. Before going Johnson wrote, " These poor people may, indeed, be called the * off- Bcoui'ing of Africa.' Let me go, then, and tell them of Jesus. His grace is sufficient for the vilest of the vile, for the chief of sinners. Yes, it is sufficient for the vilest cannibal." He was a loving pastor, and they soon proved a loving people. He sang hymns to them, he instructed and prayed. He soon had good congre- gations, and the difficulty then was to send them away. After long waiting, there were signs of a deeper work. Joe Thompson came to him in genuine distress about his soul. Johnson had inquired, " If any one in chui'ch had ever spent even five minutes in prayer?" The man, deeply struck, could only sob forth that he was " wicked." Johnson, hardly able to contain himself, pointed him to a crucified Saviour. Such cases soon became common. Mr. Johnson began with a congregation of nine persons; three years afterwards he had 1 ,200 ; 200 of them com- nmnicants, besides 500 soliolars. When leaving for a short visit to England, hundreds bade him a sorrowful THE SIEKRA LEONE, OR FIRST WEST AFRICA MISSION. 25 farewell. After seven years of labour, he fell a victim to yellow fever. He speaks at one time of not having an hour to himself, from Monday to Saturday, having to attend to brickmakers, masons, carpenters, store- keeping, cultivation, land surveying, schools, etc., etc. But the harvest at Regent was only a part of that which now came as a result of the instruction given by the devoted German missionaries. Mr. During had been appointed to Gloucester. When commencing to build houses for himself and his people few were able to work, " the rest appeared like skeletons moved by machinery." After six months' work he thought himself "the happiest man in the world," " because some few began to be concerned for the salvation of their souls." After the death of faithful Johnson and During the two stations were for one year insufficiently shep- herded. Then came the first English clergymen (again a pair of attaclied friends) Mr. Brook and Mr. Knight. They delighted in their work, but alas, were soon cut down by the fever. Another who, with her husband, died quickly of the fever, Mrs. Palmer, when saying good-bj^e to her young brother, said, " Eobert, read your Bible." He did so, and founded the Noble High School in India. But lay- workers were now coming from England; among them, in 1824, John Weeks (who, after ten years' work as catechist, received Holy Orders, working another ten years as pastor of Regent). In the year 1825 Mr. Nyliinder died. He had out- 26 liKIEF SKETCHES OF C, M. S. MISSIONS. lived all his early eonipanions, even Butscher bad attended the deathbed of many a young missionar}', and was spoken of by Johnson as " having many in- firmities," and looking "worn out"; but he Avrote to the Committee, " Be not discom-aged, neither be ye dis- mayed, for it is the Lord's battle we are fighting, and wo are conquering, even when falling. Africa must be won for the Lord Jesus Christ." Before Nyliinder died, the Chief Justice found that though the popula- tion had increased from four to sixteen thousand the criminal cases had fallen from forty to six. The work continued to grow. Mr. Townsend arriv- ing in 183(), told of the solemn stillness of the Lord's Day ; schools well attended, and devout congregations, signs that some were listening to the Good Shepherd's voice. It was not only Englishmen who were faithful witnesses. James Gerber, a liberated African and com- municant at Sierra Leone, was in Yoruba. and on some pretext sold to the Portuguese. He was put in chains, but as an English man-of-war was cruising about, his captors kept him in the bush. Some slaves with him wanted to commit suicide. Gerber dissuaded them, and asked them to join liim in prayer. The slaver capsized, and Gerber was ultimately ransomed by his friends. In 18r)2 Mr. Vidal, whose love of Missions had made him, for recreation, study Native languages, and the Yoruba among others, was consecrated first Bishop of Sierra Leone. In one year he confirmed ;i,00(>. But THK STEERA LEONK, OR FIRST WEST AFRICA MISSION. 27 his death followed a confirmation and an ordination in distant Yoruba. The work of the second Bishop, as Bishop, was as short. This was Mr. Weeks, who had been "resting" for nine years by taking a parish in Lambeth ! He also died after a ^■oyage to Yoruba. But he ordained and admitted for work in the Colony eight long-tried Native teacliers, who had been educated at Fourah Bay. This was a new departui'e, tliough Native catechists had been employed as early as Johnson's time. Since this epoch the Native Church has steadily grown in numbers and organization. At the present time, the Bishop is the only white man that ministers in this Church, which has one hundred teachers, many of them in holy orders. Two of the latter, a 2')air of African friends, should be specially noticed. Mr. Quaker and Mr. llobbin were ordained together in 1859; the former, now dead, was an excellent schoolmaster; while Mr. llobbin has become Archdeacon, and has won universal respect. We should clearly understand, however, that the C. M. S. still sends a few labourers to this Mission for evangelistic and educational work; whose work, although having Native help, is distinct from that of the Native Church. One 0. M. S. missionary labours among tlie Moliammcflans at Sierra Leone ; and another at Port Lokkoh among the Timiiehs, where there are many Mohammedans. 28 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. There are also two very important posts held by English missionaries, those of Principal and Vice- Principal of Fourah Bay College. This College trains Natives for the Durham P. A. ; and it is the centre of a network of Schools, chief among Avliich is the Grammar School at Freetown, where Mr. Quaker was master. "We can understand what far-reaching influence the superintendence of Fourah Bay College offers to English clergymen, when we hear that it has sent two hundred laLourers into tlie field. The late Principal of the College, Mr. Xovill, died at his post. The Annie Walsh School for girls (its name being tlie memorial of a benefactor's daughter) is superin- tended by C. M. S. ladies. Miss Sass is specially remembered. A Young Woman's Christian Association is in connection with this School. Some C. M. S. missionaries in "West Africa, especially Dr.Koelle and Mr. Schon (Nyliinder's son-in-law), have done much literary work. AYe have spoken of tlie Native Cliurch, and tlie present work of the C. M. 8. ; and we must now speak of what may be called a third division of labour, the missionary work of the Native Church. This Chiu"cli has long collected money for missionary work ; and now sends evangelists, supported by its own collections, to Bullom, Quia, and Sherbro. CoNci.LsioN.- Seventj' years ago this was a heathen land ; now it is called by travellers "a spot of light." THE SIEKKA LEONE, OK FIRST WEST AFRICA MISSION. 29 A Native preached lately, showing that the Native Pastorate was the harvest of the seed sown by the early missionaries, whose bodies fill the churchyard. More than half the population of Sierra Leone is Christian. But those who love this young Church have the anxieties which parents often feel for grown-up children. Many Sierra Leone Christians indulge in polygamy and other sins of the heathen around them. "We sometimes hear that the Bishop and other workers are "down with fever." But it is not Avith respect to the climate that they so often ask our sympathy. Their earnest desii'e is that there should be more sjiiritual life among the professing Christians. They also ask oiu' Government and merchants to help thom in preventing spirits (some of them exceptionally bad) being put in the way of the Natives. It is believed that Henry Martyn was present when some of the missionaries were " dismissed." Afterwards, W. A. Johnson was present when a missionary was dis- missed to New Zealand. Let us pause and imagine these meetings in the light of Holy Writ, and subse- quent history. A plain room in the heart of busy London, early in this century, the money-makers thronging the streets, not noticing the few men on their way to the missionary meeting. If they had noticed them, the majority would have perhaps scoffed ; the few smiled with kindly pity for the mistaken enthusiasts. But those going to the meetings believed God's commands and promises. When they knelt, there knelt with them 30 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. the men who were brave enough to go among cannibals and devil-worshippers, and the young Cambridge man who was willing to leave all he loved that he might preach Clirist to the Natives of India. Was any weapon used ill those days in London so strong as the Aveapon used by that little company ? For their supplications were not made in their own name (John xiv. 14), and their petitions referred to all eternity. And may we not say that these meetings have had their effect on the history of this centmy ? London has quadrupled since 1804. Missionaries are, in Sir Francis de Winton's words, the " pioneers of civiliza- tion," and it is impossible to estimate how far British commerce is indebted to them; nor liow far tlie stability of our Indian empire is to be traced to them. And they, in tlieir tm'n, owe much to the example of Ilcuiy Marty n. We cannot leave the story of tliis first Mit^sioii without an allusion to what is in store fur the workers wlicii the "Chief Sheplierd shall appear" — a "crown of glory tliat fadeth not away." THE YORUBA, Oil SECOND WEST AFRICA MISSION. C. 'M. S. PUHLICATIONS. Seventeen Years in the Yornba Conntry — Sccley and Co. Life of Rev. C. A. GoUnier — HodderandStoughton. Memoir of Rev. Henry Townsend — Marshall and Co. My Visit to West Africa (Rev. W. Allan)— C. :\[. S. Introduction. — " I know. . . where thou dwellest, even ^^']lc^e Satan's seat is, and thou hoklest fast My name and hast not denied My faith " (Rev. ii. 13). This Mission is carried on in a country where canni- hahsm and the sacrifice of human beings are not extinct. The shive trade has intensified the misery caused by tribal wars. Yet here missionaries have not been turned aside from their duty when in the midst of war, and when actually threatened. And more than that, con- verts have been taken captive and persecuted, and they have not "denied Grod's name." Geography, &c. — The Yoruba country lies between the western arm of the Niger and the sea-coast. The bar- barous countries of Ashanti and Dahomey are nea^'. It is one thousand miles distant from the scene of tlie first West African. Mission. There are many tribes besides the Yorubas proper ; amongst others the Egbas. The Mohammedan Eulahs have also conquered parts. The Yoruba towns are large and regularly built, high 32 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. 8. MISSIONS. walls sm-rounding them, within which are sometimes two or three townships, and we hear of beautiful gar- dens and picturesque trees among the houses. These houses, tliatched and witliout windows, are built round a courtyard, where the people will sit in the moonlight reciting to one another. A love of fun, with a touch of poetry, appears to be a characteristic of the Yoru- bans. A child found a brook dry in which she had in- tended to wash some clothes. Seeing a missionary ride by in white dress, she improvised some lines, of which we give a translation : — "The white man from Kiuleti's hill Has used the black child very ill ; He washed his clothes so white, you see, That not a drop is left for me." They are affectionate to the missionaries, but at first wondered that the latter could care about slaves. Iron ore is abundant, also gold dust, and the country pro- duces much palm oil and cotton ; the birds are exquisitely colom-ed. The Yorubans have some musical instruments and tunes of their own, which missionaries are trying to adapt to h}'mns. Badagry, with 11,000 inhabitants, is near the coast. Lagos, with 80,000, is on an island, also on the coast. Abeokuta, with 100,000, is 70 miles from the coast. (In 1825 the refugees from 150 towns, ruined by the slave trade, combined for mutual protection round a rock 200 feet in height, called Olumi — hence Abeokuta, or Under- THE YOEUBA, OR SECOND WEST AFRICA MISSION. 33 stone). Ibadan, with 100,000 inbabitauts, is fartlier in the interior. Its wall is 18 miles in circumference. History. — In the early part of this century a Fulah chief wrote a book, claiming for the Yoruba nation that it " originated from the remnant of the children of Canaan who were of the tribe of Nimrod." But authentic history only tells us of tribes cruelly dis- placed by those stronger than themselves, and finally, that this coast, once called the Slave Coast, was the greatest sufferer in "West Africa from the slave trade. Tribal wars in the interior also caused captives to be driven down to the coast, and put on board Spanish and Portuguese slavers. The Governor of Cape Coast Castle, in 1838, estimated tlio number of slaves annually taken from this coast at 140,000. When Mr. Grollmer first saw Lagos, more than forty years ago, it was " a scene of ]iorror ; the town nearly destroyed, dead bodies lying un- buried." The lives of many British sailors were laid down for Lagos. In one ship they captured, " 100 (of the slaves on board) had died from sickness, out of the 800 embarked ; another 100 were lying nearly lifeless on the deck and all in the agony of despair." They had been "packed like herrings in a barrel." Lagos was taken under British protection in 1851, and annexed in 1861. The slave trade from the coast is 34 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. :\IISSIONS. now al)olisliod,and legitimate trade is advancing by leaps and Loimds, Our Queen and the Prince Consort, the Baroness Burdett Coutts, and Sir T. Fowell Buxton, have, at different times, helped to fonvard trade, stretching out their hands to raise the African from the ground. And thus was the way prepared for the entrance of that message which teaches him to "walk " and "run." But in the interior there have still been incursions from Dahomey, intertribal wars, disputes between the English and Natives about slave routes, and raids from Mohammedan slave dealers. The Natives' greatest enemy is now perhaps " the pro- fuse use of rum and gin." "Wlien joiuneying from the coast to Abeokuta, Mr. Allan says : " Legions of bottles met my eye on all sides, warehouses of prodigious size, filled with intoxicating drinks; canoes heavily laden with demijohns of rum; the green boxes in which the gin is packed here, there, and everywhere." RKMfiioxs. — The Yorubans are monothei.-^ts intheor>', though having many different names for the Supreme Being. Yet sacrifices of human beings and animals are offered to a serpent, an old rag, a picture, a bone, any- thing that is supposed to be connected with some spirit that can influence the offerer for good or evil, generally the latter. "Why" an African was asked, "do you worsliip that image?" " I worship the .spirit tliat dwells in il/' was the answer, "it is my messenger to (lod." lliullic iiK'sl iMiiMihii- idol, is consulted, wliile Oro, a s(irt THE YORUBA, OK SECOND WEST AFKICA MISSION. 35 of musical instrument, executes; and Loth are represented hy symbols. On Oro's festivals, all women must remain at home — apparently a device to increase tlie power of men. This worship is practically the worship of evil spirits, but there are some gleams of light. A heathen priest, when converted, said to Mr. James Johnson, " Ipraj'cd to If a, but I had answers from God Himself, whom I ignorantly addressed as tlie holy, sinless, and good one," The priests, or medicine men, get mucli power over the people, wlio think theu' incantations can bring them good or evil. Mohammedanism has en- grafted itself upon the ancient religion of the country. Instead of other charms or greegrees, they have Arabic texts from the Koran sewn up in strips of red leather. C. M. S. — The Gospel had been preached at Sierra Leone for nearly forty years, when the mother tree sent out a strong branch. It will help us to under- stand tlie Yoruba Mission, if we bear in mind tliat it had three pioneers, Townsend, llinderer, and Gollmer. Among the rescued slaves who were taken to Sierra Leone were some Egbas, natives of Yoruba. Of these many returned to their own land. Their relations were astonished to see them back. They had thought tliat all prisoners were killed in tlie white man's country. Those returning said, " White man set us free freely.'' " Other wliito man called upon us to go to the house of D 2 36 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. }l. S. >riSSIONS. God, and learn to pray to Ilini, and serve Him ; and tliey taught many of us to read and write." The Christians soon requested that missionaries might be sent to them, and Abeokuta, in consequence, received a visit from Mr. Townscnd, a vohinteer for Africa, -when the fever was specially prevalent. He was warmly received by the principal chief, Shodeke. In 1845, Mr. Townscnd, then in orastors. A Native minister has gathered eighty Chi'istians round him, at Ode Ondo. Oyo is the ancient capital. Mr. and Mrs. Townsend were received here by the King in 1(S51, who thought to honoiu' them by four human sacrifices. It is a hard place, but even here there are many Christians. There is a small ingathering at Leke, where Mr. llinderer worked after his wife's death. THE YORUBA, OR SECOND WEST AFRICA MISSION. 45 Yoruba is asking for a Bishop, and the Native clergj^ wish that a European should be appointed. A more healthy tone prevails M'ith respect to polygamy than at Sierra Leone, but many Native Christians still approve of domestic slavery. Three or four English missionaries work in the Yoruba Mission besides Mr. AVood. They are much needed, for many of the Native Christians are still like children, and require care from those who will be " gentle among them, even as a nurse cherisheth her children." Conclusion. — We cannot be too thankful for the change in West Africa; but, at the same time, do we realize the misery in which it still lies because of its wickedness ? A missionary once described how his horse was frightened by skulls all about the path. Mr. James Johnson reckoned, a few years ago, that his countrymen sacrificed annually 2,000 of their fellow-beings. lie asks us how we can blame them, when we send so few to tell them of the " one sacrifice" ? Mr. Wood says that forty millions ought to be influenced by our three West African Missions. How many have we yet touched? The few faithful ones abroad do not deny their Master's name ; but can those at home, who are indifferent, be said to have " kept their faith"? THE NIGER, OK THIRD WEST AFRICA :\LLSSION. C. ,M. S. PiiMuatioiis. S.iniupl CiowtluT, (Jesse Paf^c). — I'artri'l^"' aii.l Co. '• Hk raiseth up tlie poor out of the dust, aud lit'tetli up the beggar from tlic dunghill, to set them among princes, and to make them inlierit tlie tlirone of glory " (1 Sam. ii. 8). IxTKODiXTioN. — Tliis text has been chosen because we see in Western Africa to what depths of degradation and misery men and women can fall ; and we have been privileged also to see to what the Gospel can raise such people. Africa, though so miserable, has attracted some of the noblest spirits, followers of Him " who remem- bered us in our low estate." There is a greater proportion of Native work in the Niger Mission than in any other African ^fission, and experience has thus been gained with respect to Native Churches. Geography. — Africa, having mountains iu the in- terior and sloping land towards the coast, is often com- pared to an inverted pie-dish. These lowlands are its most malarious part, and this is especially the case in the Delta of the Ni^er. This Niger flows for 2,000 miles, bending round \so tliat its source is near Sierra JiCDUo. The Delta exltends for 1 10 miles from tlie sea, THE NIGER, OK THIRD WEST AFRICA MISSION. 47 and lifis 120 miles of sea-coast. It is a triangular rogion, wliicli forms a vast mangrove swamp, and its coast, once called the Gold Coast, is the most dangerous part of Africa, " the wliite man's grave." The two branches of the Niger, the Binue and tlie (iiiorra, join at the confluence, Lokoja, which is more tlian 200 miles from the sea. Between the Delta and Lokoja is the district called the Lower Niger, and at Lokoja commences the Upper Niger. The vast Sudan extends across Africa, beyond Lokoja. Haiisa, the language of a.Mohammedan people, is the language of commerce. The people of the Delta and the Lower Niger have continual petty wars, and traffic in one another. Nature is here so bountiful that the Natives have little need to work; and some have grown rich through trade. History. — This region has been explored by Muugo Park, Clapperton, Barth, etc., but to us its history is princij)ally the history of the Niger expedition, or rather expeditions, for three went ; the first starting in 1841, promoted by the Prince Consort, and by Sir T. Fowell Buxton, who described its object as " The Gospel and the plough." Two missionaries went with it — Mr. Schon, who was never well afterwards, but continued his missionary work at home, making translations; and Samuel Crowther, whose history we will soon tell. The Europeans on this first expedition died in numbers, whil(> (Vi)wthor remained well. He ilioimlit the jrreen 48 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. wood tnkcii on board might cause much of the mischief, and suggested that it shouM be put into canoes towed astern. This was tried on the second expedition, and there was little loss of life. These expeditions taught two things : first, that the Natives were ready nearly everywhere to receive visits from the white man — wlieii it was not so, it was because the Molianmiedan Fidahs, organized bandits, liadbeen before them ; secondly, that Natives shoidd be employed in Mission work as much as possible. The whole of the Lower Niger . was in ISSo taken under the Protectorate of Great Britain. The Eoyal Niger Company has fifty-seven factories here, and large steamers. The produce of the country — palm oil, cotton, etc. — is reckoned by millions. Mr. Venn calculated that when a missionary had been out twenty years, he was worth £10,000 a year to British commerce. Till the missionaries came, the traders did not ventui-e to live on land, but lived in old hulks on the river. Eeligion. — A few, as in Yoruba and in Sierra Leone, seem to apprehend some of the attributes of the Supreme Being, but in this part of Africa the worship, if so it can be called, of Grec-grees or Jujus (anything wliich they suppose connected with the invisible world) takes especially bad forms. Until quite lately there was a .Tuju temi)lo at Bonny in tin- Delta, of wliidi tlie wall was partly comi)osed of .'^kulls, once belonging to THE NIGKK, OK TIIIEU WEST AFKICA MISSION. 49 meu probably taken in war and eaten. The mortar of tliis temple had been moistened with human blood. There are still cannibals in the Delta; twins are de- stro}'ed; and the river and the spirits of ancestors are worshipped. Degrading snake and lizard worship for- merly prevailed in the Delta. Mr. Johnston (traveller and consul) says, " For its effectual abolishment we owe om- thanks not to officials and traders, but to the quiet unceasing labom's of the agents of the Church Missionary Society." Human sacrifices are still offered on the Lower Niger, although it is forbidden where the English have power. A man is, or was, dragged till he is dead, his persecutors hoping in this way to expiate their sins. lie is then refused interment, and his body is thrown to the alligators. Slaves, sometimes alive, their bones broken with clubs, are buried with rich persons, that the latter may be attended in the world of spirits. The Mohammedans are masters on the Upper Niger. They put away idols, human sacrifices, and cannibalism, aud some are zealous in reading the Koran to the Natives. But as Clapperton says, with respect to Mohammedan converts among the Natives, "All their prayers and religious expressions are in Arabic, and it may be said, that not one in a thousand knows what he is saying." The Mohammedans, indeed, wear flowing robes and snowy tm'bans, but they do not scruple E 50 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. to commit acts of cruelty ou those who arc not pro- fessors of theii" faith, making slaves without remorse. There is now a struggle in Africa between two religions. In watching the struggle, we should remem- ber that Mohammedanism was introduced a centmy before Chiistianity, and gives licence to sinful enjoy- ments. C. M, S. — The origin and history of the Niger Mission runs parallel with the history of Adjai, or tSiunuel Crowther. In 18"21 the Fulah marauders were in Yoruba. A large town, Ogoshun, was attacked. A mother was preparing breakfast, when her husband rushed in, telling her to escape with the children to the bush. lie then went back to the front and was killed, fighting in their defence ; and the mother and children were followed and captured. Adjai, then twelve years old, was attached to a string of captives, and soon separ- ated from his mother. He passed through so much suffer- ing that he was tempted to commit suicide. On reaching Lagos he was stowed in a barracoon, or slave hut, and almost suffocated by the heat. On the slightest provo- cation he was beaten with a long whip. He soon found himself on board a Portuguese slaver, he and 18G others being packed in fearfully close contact in the hold, the living, the djing, and the dead all together. This slaver was captured by a Lritisli num-of-uar, tlie father of Shergold Smith being on board. Adjai had been told dreadful tbings about the English, oud at first took the THE NIGEK, OR THIRD WEST AFRICA MISSION. 51 cannon balls, heaped upon deck, for the heads of his comrades. He was taken to Sierra Leone, and instructed by the missionaries, one of his best friends being Mr. — afterwards Bisliop — Weeks. He was baptized by the name of Samuel Crowther, and when the Industrial Boarding School develoj)ed into Fourah Bay College, his name is the first on its books. He married a girl who, rescued from a slave ship, and taught in the Chris- tian schools, became, like himself, a baptized Christian. She was his wife for fifty years. Showing an aptitude for languages, ]ie was chosen, after being a schoolmaster and teacher at Fourah Bay College, to accompany Mr. Schcin on the first Niger expedition. This disastrous expedition over, Crowther was summoned to England, where he received holy orders, and was the first Nati^'o to preach in Sierra Leone, where there are now so many Native ministers. He longed to preach the Gospel in Yoruba, his own country, and finally helped Messrs. Townsend and G-ollmer to plant it in that country. He had been in Abeokuta three weeks, when the mother, from whom he had been torn five-aiid-twenty years before, came, with his brother, in quest of him. They grasped one another in silence and astonishment, giving now and then an affectionate look, a look which violence and oppression had long checked, till she broke silence, and called him by the familiar names that his grandmother had used, a grandmother who died in slavery. After a time this mother embraced E 2 52 BHIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Christianity. Even after this meeting his sisters were enslaved, and redeemed hy liimself. In 185 ?■ the Niger Mission actually began, for Crowther started on the third Niger expedition, taking with him this time a Native minister and other agents, aiming to plant some Missions on the river. A chief had been promised in 1841 (the first expedition) that he should have teachers, but he had died, saying, " The white man has forgotten his promise." This third voyage, in which Crowther attempted to explore the Sudan, terminated with a sliipwreck, and our mission- ary found himself among unfriendly chiefs. Happily, a man met him who had been in the Sunday-school at Abeokuta, gave him an English greeting, " Good morn- ing, sir," and afterwards guided him back overland. After tliis there was cloud and sunshine. 'At one time there were the first baptisms on the Niger and at another time Crowther and his son were taken prisoners. Sad to say, Mr. Fell, the British consul, ^shile rescuing them, was killed by a poisoned arrow. The rescued slave, the ransomed captive, was summoned in 1864 to England, and consecrated at Canterbury first Bishop of tlie Niger. Mrs. Weeks, now widowed, was present. It is interesting to notice that Crowther miites the three West African Missions in his OAvn history a Native of Yoruba, educated in Sierra Leone, helping to found the Mission in Yoruba, and the actual founder and first Bishop of the Niger. The Bishop quickly retm-ned THE NIGER, OR THIRD WEST AFRICA MISSION. 53 to his diocese, giving special attention to the Delta, for the titular King, Greorge Pepplo,* had asked for mission- aries. The stations on the Delta, that once degraded place, are interesting and important. They are super- intended by Archdeacon Dandeson Crowther, the Bishop's son. Bonny was occupied in 186G, and a church (St, Stephen's) built in 1872. It was found needful to replace this by a larger church in 1887. Between these two dates there was a season of violent persecution, and teachers were kept away. The Christians sometimes met in the forest for prayer. Joshua Hart, refusing to participate in heathen rites, was tossed in the air by four men and allowed to fall violently to the ground. He would not recant, and then he was placed in a canoe, bound hand and foot. He was heard to call on the Lord Jesus Christ, and his master said, " You be praying again, then I'll show you what prayer be." Thrown into the water, Joshua's skull was barbarously smashed with a paddle, and his body thrust through with a sharp-pointed pole. "Martyr all o'er . . . . " But "grudge not thou the anguish keen Which makes thee like Thy Lord . . . ." The happy sequel to this story is that Joshua's master, a chief called Captain Hart, renounced his idols before his death. It is believed that others were * The Africans on the coast frequently adopt Eiiglisli names. 54 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. killed, but not so conspicuously. Many suffered much. Isaiali Bara and Jonathan Apiafe had heon important men before becoming Cliristians. They were im- peached by the Juju priests for having assisted to bm-y a poor Christian. They were offered meat that had been sacrificed to idols, but they preferred death to dishonouring their Lord. They were then put in a liut to die of starvation, where they were secretly fed by their brethren. Tempted by promises of advancement on the one hand, and threatened on the other, one said, " If it please the Lord, I will remain in chains till the judgment day." The other said that " his Master had put a padlock on his heart, and taken away the key." They were released at the end of twelve months, through an appeal from some English traders. They were then little more than skeletons. There was a second period of persecution ; l)ut there is now liberty of conscience in Bonny ; and a large chiu'ch, as before said, erected, and a Juju temple destroyed. This church is now called St. Stephen's Cathedral, and for its erection the Natives, people and chiefs, contri- buted £2,000. These contributions seem to be very much in oil, Chief Oko Jumbo, for instance, saying tliat " The church must be built, and that he would raise his donations to six puncheons of palm oil."* * A puncheon of palm oil is worth £10. THE NIGER, OR THIRD WEST AFRICA MISSION. 55 Chief Dublin Grreen gave two puncheons, etc. At the opening of this cathedral, large as it is, there must have been more people outside than there were within, as we read that there were 8,144 present. The Bishop preached from Haggai ii. G-9. But before this joyful opening there was (to Ai'chdeacon Crowther and others) a joyful destruction. The Juju temple, described above, w^as destroyed, and the Bishop in that way was welcomed back from England. There are schools at Bonny for boj's and girls, the Natives paying £2 a year for the boys, but declining to pay for the girls, as they were " not worth anything." The Bishop seems to have taken special pleasiu-e in surprising Chief Oko Jumbo with some food cooked by his own daughter, taught to do this in the school, thus proving that girls were "worth something!" Bonny, has a printing press, especially necessary as Archdeacon Crowther has detected infidel literature. The kingdom of Brass is almost as interesting as Bonny, and here, too, there has been persecution. A convert was dragged to the place where sacrifice was offered to idols. His persecutor demanded recantation with a drawn sword, but without success. The python, tliat used to be worshipped, is now killed. Two iron churches have been put up, at the cost of £1,000 each, the people defrajdng the expense themselves. A chief dying, tells his people, " that he has tried many Jujus but that the Grod of the Christians is the only 06 HRlfiF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. true God." A convert lately rescued some shipwrecked Eng-lislinien from cannibiils. Okrika was never visited by a Christian teaolier till 1880, but the inhabitants before this time built a church for themselves, that would hold 300 worshippers. They got a schoolboy from Brass to read the ser"\dce on (Sundays, and then sent to Bishop Crowther, asking for a missionary. There is now a Native minister and a Christian congregation. This place w\as the scene of a terrible event onl}^ a year ago. One hundred visitors from a neighbouring tribe were treacherously murdered, theu' bodiesbeing eaten. Eleven were saved because the}- had been divided to Christian adherents. These eleven were delivered to the English consul, who has since visited the place. Mr. Wilmot Brooke also visited this station. While he was there some chiefs arrived, who announced, by public crier, that every one who came to cl lurch must contribute to a fine of £400, which would be laid on the church-goers. But the immediate result of this proclamation was that the church adherents worked in greater numbers at the repair of their church. At Ogbonoma, in Old Calabar, a Native minister has won a good congregation, and visits the people diligently. Tlie leopard has ceased to be a god, one having been killed and eaten. Before leaving i\\Q Delta, we may realize the struggle that is going on, when we hear that Mr. Allan, sailing between Bonny and Brass, anchored at a good THE NIGER, OR THIRD WEST AFRICA MISSION. 57 distance from shore, to keep out of the way of cannibals. And at another time, on the same journey, he heard "faint sounds of worship wafted from the shore." And now we mast consider the stations on the Upper and Lower Niger, with respect to which there is con- siderable anxiety. " The only part of the world in which Mohammedanism is advancing seems to call for special Christian effort." "We will first take tlie stations on the Lower Niger. The only English clergyman working in the Mission, Mr. Robinson, assisted by two laymen, has hitherto travelled about, sometimes stopping, preaching, and baptizing; having had a happy immunity from fever. But Mr. Robinson has now joined Mr. Wilmot Brooke on the Upper Niger. One layman, Mr. Kelsey, is dead, and the other has returned home ill. Onitsha was oiu' first station, where Simon Jonas, the faithful Native catechist who helped Crowther to begin the Mission, and Mr. Taylor, a Native clergyman, worked. At the very commencement of their work they found that a woman was about to be sacrificed. Simon Jonas was able to save her from death, but not from slavery. This station ]ias more then 200 Christians, but it has not been encouraging this year. Mr. Eden and Mr. Dobinson, vicar and curate, have gone forth together from a parish in the North of Eng- land, and will make their head-quarters at Onitsha. They will superintend the Lower Niger Mission. 58 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. A convert lately made firewood of his idols at Obotshi, although some who saw it expected his death. The Royal Niger Constabulary are putting do^n human sacrifices at Asaba. This will lead to the freedom of a number of poor creatures who have hitherto been kept in villages by themselves, knowing for what they were destined. These quondam slaves immediately swelled the number of Sunday worshippers. Higher up the river we came to Gbebe, the scene of the first baptism on the Niger. The region of the Upper Niger begins at picturesque Lokoja, the confluence, where fifteen languages are spoken. Mr. Wilmot Brooke, Mr. Robinson, Mr. Lewis, and Dr. Harford Battersby commence work liere, and the latter hopes to have a hospital at Lokoja. Before long, Mr. Wilmot Brooke, with one or two other young men, propose to jom'noy into the dominions of the Sultan of Sokoto, in the Western Sudan, among a Mohammedan people, who, nevertheless, read and re-read tracts in the Arabic character, till the paper is worn out. Yet the law of the country is death to the Mohammedan who confesses Christ, and death to the missionary who preaches Christ. This risk our brave brotliers determine to run, thinking they can thus better preach to Mohammedans than when the preacher is safe, because under the shadow of Britisli protection. Kipo Hill is above Lokoja. In this part of the THE NIGER, OR THIRD WEST AFRICA MISSION. 59 Niger tlie hecathen are decreasing by the sword of the Mohammedans. An army goes forth from Bida, in the neiglibourhood of Kipo Hill every year, knowing where there is least chance of successful resistance. The pro- pagation of Mohammedanism is not the chief object. These are slave-hunting expeditions. If unsuccessful among the heathen, they seize people from among their own allies and tributaries. Kipo Hill station gives help to the defenceless. A touching letter came from the Emir of Nupe, asking Crowther, the " great Christian minister, not to leave their country to be spoiled by barasa " (rum). " Barasa, barasa, it is the ruin of my country ! " If, with Grod's blessing, an entrance into the Western Sudan may be accomplished, it wdll make the fourth in the West African cliain of Missions. The lifelong- linguistic labours of Dr. Schon in the Haiisa language have prepared the way for evangelists. The Niger Mission has more than 4,000 adher- ents. Conclusion. — While bravely facing present difficul- ties, may the friends of this Mission never forget all for which they have to be thankful. Lately a popular author wi'ote of this part as " only tolerable in times past because it supplied slaves, and nowadays because it is the metropolis of the palm-oil trade;" adding "re- ligion they can hardly be said to possess, beyond a 60 BRIEF SKETCnES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. belief in demons, half human, half satanic ; " adding, " nor does anybody, I believe, particularly care." Yet this is a country which has given a practical contradic- tion to the statement often made in Christian England, " That the spirit of martyrdom no longer exists in tlie Church." It is related of CroAvtlier that he was once in a rail- way carriage witli Mr. Weeks when a gentleman asked the latter, " "Wliat missionaries had done ? " Mr. Crowther said, " Sir, I am an evidence of what mission- aries have done." Some of us know from our own observation that a man, once a slave boy, can mix with " princes " — tliose most respected on earth. We take this as a token, an earnest of what the position of such a one shall be throughout eternity : — " and to make them inherit the throne of glory." We are privileged to tell the fettered slave, just taken out of the place not fit for dogs : " The King of kings asks you to be His com- panion. His friend." EAST AFRICA— MOMBASA, ETC. C. M. S. Atlas, etc. IMombasa — C. M. S. To Cliagga and Back — C.M.S. Missionary Career of Dr. Kra[)i' — C. M. S. Life and Diary of Bishop Hannington (Rev. E. C. Dawson) — Sccley and Co Tlirougli Masai-Land (Thomson) — Sampson Low and Co. Tro[acal Africa (Professor Driimmond)— Hodder and Stoughton. Introduction. — " To proclaim liberty to the captives, the opening of the prison to them that are bomid" (Isa. Ixi. 1. ; Luke iv. 18.) ''Not redeemed with .... silver and gold .... but with the precious blood of Christ " (1 Peter i. 18-19). The scene of this Mission is that part of Africa where there is still a struggle between the slavers and those who, touched by the Spirit of Christ, try literally to " set at liberty them that are bruised." Who can measure what those who love and follow Clu-ist have done even to mitigate the sufferings of criminals ? But in the present case human beings are " fast bound in misery and iron " by their cruel fellow-creatures, be- cause " guilty of a skin ' Not coloured like their own, and having power To enforce the wrong, for such a worthy cause, Doom and devote them as their lawful prey.'" This Mission was commenced by two men, Krajjf and Ivebmann, who at first seemed to spend their strength 62 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. for naught. Theii- object was the redemption of the Africans from spiritual captivity, but it has been added to them, as it were, to do much in exposing the slave trade. Two devoted Bishops have, in different ways, given their lives for the diocese of Eastern Equatorial Africa. The British East African Company will occupy almost the same ground. May it prove a strong ally against our common foe, the slave trade ! " To protect the missionary " was one of the aims with which it started. GrEOGRAPHY, ETC. — The dioccsc of Eastern Equatorial Africa includes Uganda, Mamboia, Mpwapwa, etc., not to be described in the present chapter. But with Mom- basa, Frere Town, and Kisulitini, etc., we include to-day Taita and Moschi. The last two stations are on the mountains. This part of Africa has some beautiful mountain scenery, and in other parts it reminds the traveller of Devonshire; but there are also large tracts of sandy, waterless deserts. It is hoped that it will prove a grain-producing country. There is on the coast a mixed race, speaking Suahili (from Sahel coast). This, the French of Africa, is useful to travellers. The island of Mombasa, head-quarters of the C.M.S. Mission, is two or three miles in diameter, and half a mile from the mainland. Frere Town is on the mainland itself, and Kisulitini, in the district of Eabai, thirty miles inland. Many Hindus, British subjects, hve on the coast. EAST AFKICA — MOMBASA, ETC. 63 Zanzibar, au island mucli larger than Mombasa, lying far to the south, is the head-quarters of the Universities Mission, and the residence of the consul, Colonel Euan Smith, who is in sympathy with Missions. The part of the coast assigned to the B. E. A. Comi)uuy, in which some of the 0. M. S. operations are carried on, is not unhealthy, an exception to a rule. The most direct route from Mombasa to the Lake passes through the country of the Masai, a fierce tribe. History. — There is less barbarism on the East than on the West Coast of Africa, owing to the long time that the East has had trade with Arabia and India. The Portuguese came in the 15tli and 16th centmies, but not with good result, for under their rule, pu-acy and the slave trade were especially pernicious. Arab influence has again been dominant this century, the Sultau of Zanzibar belonging to the family that reigns in Muscat. To these Sultans of Zanzibar the chiefs in the interior allow a sort of suzerainty. The present Sultan proposes measures, that, if backed by England and Germany, may stop the slave trade on the coast. Slavery prevails all over Africa, as in all countries until He is known who proclaims "liberty to the captive." It is in some parts hereditary, but there are foui' other sources of supply — war, crime, famine, and insolvency. But an unnatm-al form of slavery is introduced by the Mohammedans. Slaves are kidnapped because the demand for them is so great in Mohammedan countries. 64 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Dr. Livingstone tliouglit that two-tliirds of those taken in the interior perished on their way to the coast. Others say that every tusk of ivory brought to the coast costs one life. The remainder are shipped for use in Ai'abia, Persia, or Egypt. While on board the wretched dhow a handful of uncooked rice is given to them every day, and towards the end of the voyage they often go with- out water. To prevent all this, British ships have for many years been watching, and Captain Brownrigg and others have lost their lives in attacking the slavers. Those who are best qualified to judge think, however, that the entrance of honest commerce, "the golden girdle of the globe," will do more than the blockade to stop the slave trade. Companies ma}^ check the slave trade in their respective spheres of influence. Sir Bartle Frere asked that some of the liberated slaves should be received at Mombasa. Hence our station at Frere Town, close to Mombasa. IIelkjions. — The Natives believe in a God of whom, if they think at all, they think to be very, very far oft', and not a God of love. But, as Professor Drummond expresses it, " The religion of Africa is the fear of evil spirits." Mohammedanism is now dominant on the coast, and whatever Christian nations have done in the past, Mohammedans are now principally "and almost solely answerable for the cruel slave trade. Consul Johnston says, that in " Negro Africa , Islamism means ruthless cruelty." There is a struggle in Africa between EAST AFKICA >rOMBASA, ETC. 65 Tslam nnfl the followers of IJiui who came to "open the ]>vison doors." '' Now is the time the millions of Africa are deciding for either ' the Cross or the Crescent,' as they see either the most ready to help them. The Aral* is determined, the European too often timid and half- hearted, ready to yield and abandon. The Arabs and their agents are counted by thousands ; the Christians are few " {Jlacl-a//). C. M. S.— The C. M. S. work in this part of Africa bi'gan with L. C. Krapf, who, havhig worked in Abj^ssinia and Shoa, settled in Mombasa, 1844. At the end of the first two months, his wife and child were both dead. Shortly before her death, Mrs. Krapf charged her husband never to forbear speaking to the people about Christ. The mother and child were buried on the main- land, and nearly on the spot where Frere Town is now built. This was Mrs. Krapf's express wish, thinking that the people would thus realize why she and her husljand had come to Africa. Then Krapf wi'ote to head-quarters : " Tell our friends that there is on the East African Coast a lonely grave of a member of the Mission cause connected with your Society. This is a sign that you have commenced the struggle with this part of the world ; and as the victories of the Church are gained by stepping over the graves and death of many of her members, you may be the more convinced that the hour is at hand when you are sumnioned to the conversion of Africa rmni its oastoru slioi'.'." 66 BRIEF RKKTCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. In 184G, Rebraann joined Krapf, wlio then moved into llabai, tlie station now being called Kisulitini : where the ruins of his house are still to be seen. Botli these mission- aries were great travellers. They discovered mountains, and heard of lakes. Large schemes were formed for the invasion of Central Africa. Those at home caught some of the zeal, and sent reinforcements in 1851. But it l)leased our Father in heaven severely to i»rune the tree wliich was afterwards to bear much fruit. The new re- cruits (one of whom was Pfelferle) died or came liome sick, Krapf, still hoping for a " chain of Missions across Africa," tried his Fatherland, and Germans actually tried to make links of the chain by starting Missions in Egypt. Eventually these were all closed, and the pioneer liimself, after extraordinary adventures and sufferings, returned to Germany, where he died in 1881, like Livingstone, on his knees. But before his depar- ture, he had reason (as we shall see in the next chapter) to use Simeon's song. And what of Rebmann? " Toiling on," even after he had lost his sight, little remembered at home, and less thought of still by the Europeans in his part of Africa, lie worked for twentj'-ninc years without coming home. Towards the end of this time, in 1872, a man, wlio him- self loved to free the captive, visited him. And what did Sir Bartle Frero find tlie blind Rebmann doing? Making translations — having twelve converts, some lielped him in this; a son of his first convert helping to KAST AFRICA — ^rOMBASA, ETC. 67 the last. Two of these converts h.ad become catechists. Itebinaim returned to Germany soon afterwards, and died in 1870, near to Krapf. But as we sliall soon see, a spark flew from his work, and ignited at a distance of thirty miles. After Sir BaitleFrere's visit, the work was, through his representations at home, prosecuted more vigoronsl}'. Previous to tliis, our rescuing sailors, not knowing what to do with Iheir black cargo, had taken some boys to India, putting them in the charge of Mr. Price, a C. M. S. mission- ary at Nasik, in the Bombay Presidency. A hundred and fifty freed slaves were in 1874 brought from Nasik to Frere Town, to form tlie nucleus of a colony. In 1870 many rescued slaves were added. In 1884 a desolating famine caused a revival of the slave trade, people selling themselves ! Three or four hundi-ed (some living skele- tons) were handed to the Mission. Most of the rescued slaves have embraced Christianity. Those received in 1875 have assisted in the care of others rescued in 1885. Men are paid 6d. a day for their work, women 4d. There are reading-rooms for men and women, which have games, papers, scrap-books, and a magic lantern. When slaves are fed on board ship, they have been seen to fightfor their food; but here they are taught to wait. The boys are taught to work before school, to fetch fire- wood, etc. ; and also to sweep and tidy. They are hearty and stroug, and extract fun from the poorest playthings. Suahili and Arabic are taught in the school ; and a F 2 68 imiEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Divinity class lias Leon lately sot on foot by Mr. Fitch, with a view to training teachers and evangelists. The ladies, who are now making a strong nnister here, ask that garments may be sent for the girls, who are taught to mend for themselves and the boys, and to make the bo3's' coats. AVhen the ladies talk to the new girls, the latter will listen and then burst out laughing. Grod and sin are new ideas. Parents seem in this part to have no control. The girls are also taught washing, tlu' three R's, dictation, and geography. The Eev. W. Salter Price worked niucli both here and at Nasik, and was onoof tlie founders of this Mission. He says that the contrast between its state thirteen years ago and its present (•((iidition is marvellous. A church is to bo built at Frere Town as a memorial to Bishops llannington and Parker. Mr. Jones and Mr. Sender, ( iitecjiists, were ordained by Bishop llannington. Kisulitini, in llabai, has received many of the slavos from Frere Town, the land being better for cultiva- tion. Som(; professedly Christian men, living at Kisulitini, wore latol}^ claimed by men living at Zanzibar. The latter said that the former had been their slaves, and had run away, although the English mission- aries were ignorant of this fact. It was a time of great anxiety to Mr. Price, for the men in question refused to return to slavery. They threatened to resist force if it were used. Many of their companions, who wore legally freed, wouhl have probably fought on thoirside ; and Mr. EAST AFKICA — MOMBASA, ETC. 69 Prioo feared a great catastroplio if blood had once been slied. Then came a great deliverance. Mr. Mackenzie, at the head of the new Company, generously paid the ransom of tliese men. (He was afterwards helped by Sir T. Fowell Buxton and others.) Joyfully, Mr, Price helped Mr. Mackenzie to give papers of freedom to 900 men. It was not wonderful that next Sunday lie preached to a closely packed congregation, contrast- ing the being ransomed by " silver and gold " and ransomed by the " precious blood of Christ." A church (St. Paul's) has been built at Kisulitini, the cost of it being chiefly defrayed by friends in England. Tt is ninety feet by forty feet. Tlie cougregation bring their offerings in kind. A medical Mission is now being attempted on the island of Mombasa. There is an old Mission house which was given to Krapf and Pebmann by the then Sultan of Zanzibar, a man o.f liberal spirit. Shimba, in the highlands, has lately been occupied, partly with a view to making it a sanatorium, and twenty-seven of the less forward boys have been placed tlu've. It is beautiful and healthy. Kamlikeni (Mwaiba Hill) calls upon us to tell a story unicpie in the history of Missions. It is situated in the Giriama Country, north of Frere Town. Close by was the community of Fulladoj'o. IIow did this com- munity commence, and how was it dispersed ? More than twenty years ago Abe Ngoa, a Native 70 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. servant of Rebmann, ran away. He was a professing Christian, and events proved his sincerity. But in a passion witli liis wife, he so struck her that she died. Horror and remorse, perhaps fear, then seized him, and being a native of Godoma in Giriama, he went tliere, building for himself in the forest a hut among branches. He had with him a Gospel of St. Luke, and he studied it. A man coming to gather wood recognized Abe Ngoa, and asked him about his book. Abe Ngoa then began to teach his countrymen, and eleven left their hi'athen customs, " joining the Book." In 1874 three of these men who had joined the Book w(;nt to Frere Town, and asked for baptism. George David, a catechist, was sent to Godoma. He found thirt3'-four Christians, who beset him with questions. The fir.st baptism was in 1875, and two months later, Abe Sidi, the headman of tJio village, became a convert. The latter is described by Dr. Felkin as tall and commanding, wearing a black skull cap, and a surplice-like shirt. He became the leader of the Christian Church. A missionary, Mr. Lamb, who visited them in 1877, was astonished by what he saw. There were daily prayers, and no work was done on Sundays. The Christians partook of the Lord's Supper, administered by Mr. Lamb, with solemnity. Their numbers afterwards increased, and in 1880 awakened a pronounced opposition from the surround- ing chiefs, aroused by the mcdiciue-men. Abe Sidi, EAST AFRICA — MOMBASA, ETC. 71 Avith others, left Godoma, and settled at Fulladoyo. There he built a church and grass huts ; and a con- siderable Christian population gatliered around him. They were not indolent, building abridge, and making a "svide road, rare things in Africa. Mr. Price -was liopeful that this movement might be a blow to the slave system. Alas ! Fulladoyo fell a victim to the slave system. 1882 was a terrible time, slaves being flogged or bm-nedto death, or even buried alive. The freed slaves atteinpted a rescue, when a gang of wretched captives was driven througli Frere Town; and in consequence the Mission stations were in serious danger. The presence of a man-of-war saved the Mission stations, but who pro- tected Abe Sidi ? Runaway slaves came to Fulladoyo. He saw the danger, but could not persuade them to go away. We cannot exactly tell what then happened, but we know that he incurred the wrath of Moham- medan slave-dealers, and is said to have suffered a terrible death at their hands. Bishop Eoyston looked for Fulladoyo in 1883 ; it was destroyed, and the scattered remnants gone to Kamlikeni (The Hill of Praise), where they now have a Native eatechist. Tliese Christians have lately built a prayer-house for themselves, and show an inclination to evangelize their fellow- countrymen. Mr. Taylor visited them and taught them to do this. At Taita, in Sagalla, Mr. AVray worked for some years. Few missionaries can have shown more 72 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. patience witli an ungrateful people tlian Mr. Wray. At one time they seemed fond of him. Then came a famine, and they suspected him of having caused it by witelieraft, so that his life was in danger. At Moschi, in the Chagga mountains, Mr. Fitch has also been treated badly. At one time the King would hardly give him food. The people are sun- worshippers. Tlie boys are beginning to leani. Man- dara, the King, has an old Arabic Bible given to him by Mr. Lamb. Mr. Fitcli, Mr. AVruy, etc., were lately Avarned by tlie consul that they were in some danger, but they did not therefore desert their posts. AVe believe that they have the love of souls like their Master, but as in His case it is not yet understood by those who have only hitherto known those who " seek their own." Two Bishops have been appointed to the Diocese in which this Mission is situated, both dying near the lake, as we shall describe in the next address. Bishop Hannington was a man of unusual energy and fearlessness, combined with strong faith and love. Bishop Parker's holiness of life and spiiit seem to have left their impress upon many workers. He desired that the northern route to the Lake through Masai-land should be opened by stations creeping on, conciliating the people by degrees. We have now a powerful auxiliary in the Comi)any, who desire this road opened. May we not say that they have a EAST AFRICA — MOMBASA, ETC. 73 powerful auxiliary in the Mission, for what can tame the fierce Masai but the Gospel ? This Mission was for a time in danger, o\\ing to the imsottled state of the country. Mr. Price, though re- tired, went back to help. He was cheered on his arrival by hearing a good sermon from Mr. Deiniler, who had been a slave-boy under his own care. The danger is now over. The East Africa Mission has already more than 2,000 adherents. Conclusion. — We have spoken before of the struggle between Islamism and Christianity, and liow Krapf, Rebmann, and others, who went forth to deliver from spiritual captivity, have called tlie attention of England to tlie actual fetters put on our black brethren. It is a glorious thing if our country can help to strike off those fetters. " Oil, 'tis a godlike thing to save, Aiul he who scorns it, is himself a slave." But to what are we called as Christians? To be fellow-workers with God in striking off worse fetters. "We say it with reverence, but as " the precious blood of Christ" is greater than "silver and gold," so is it greater to bring any soul into the glorious liberty of the children of God than to deliver from bodily captivity. THE VICTOllIA NYANZA MISSION. C. M. S. Atlas, etc. Tliu Story of Ut,'aiula— C. JI. S. Mtesa, Kiiij,'()f Ugaii.la— C. M. S. Two Kings of Uganda (Kcv. R. V. Aslu-)— Sanii>son Low and Co. A Cleaning from Central Africa (A. M. Maekay)— C. .M. 8. Introdi cTiox. — " I am the light of the world." — (John viii. 12). "Ye are the light of the world."— (Matt. V. 14). Our Lord compares Himself to the glorious sun, which every day puts forth sufficient energy to work the whole world. We are compared ourselves to the lesser lights. Chemists teach us that the light and warmth given by gas and coals came originally from the sun. We have in this a beautiful figure of what men and women, cold and hard in themselves, can do for the world. Gkograpiiy, etc. — The centre of Africa is a scene of continual conflict. Prisoners are sold, and a man may sell members o.' his own family, or his travelling com- panion. " The African isprincipally employediu guarding his most valuable asset, himself." The misery that they cause to one another is cruelly intensified by the raids of Mohanunedan slave dealers. AVlien attack- ing a village, the custom of the latter is to set fire to the bee-hive-lookiug houses, to spear the old and sick people as the}' try to escape ; then to fasten the able- THE VICTORIA NYANZA MISSION. 75 bodied and children by chains one to another, or else to fasten a heavy slave stick to each, locking it round the neck. Tlie route b}^ which they march to the coast is often marked by skeletons. Uganda, tlie principal subject of this address, is a dark country, though in some respects civilized. The King is described as wearing a snowy-white garment. The Prime Minister is found playing a game that resembles chess. Beautiful carving in ivory is seen. The King's palace, a collection of tliatched huts, has rooms thirty feet liigh. He has some officers of state. Women have much influence. Most roads in Africa are simply paths, where caravans must go in single file ; but there are wide roads at the capital of tlie King of Uganda. The soil is so fertile that little labour is necessaiy, and war- fare is the principal occupation of the people. The King, for the most part, has power to kill or to sell his people. Terrible cries have been heard in his palace; people being hacked to death or burnt alive for trifling offences, sometimes for a breach of cowit eti(piette. The King's army goes out, carrying fire and sword, and brings in ]irisoners to recruit the number of slaves. Gunpowder, arms, and ammunition are obtained from our Indian fellow-subjects on the coast. Slaves are treated as cliattels, and they are sometimes mutilated, eyeless or noseless. Thori' is, liowever, one class, the landed gentry, that has certain }trivileges. The King cannot summarily condemn them to execution. lie and many 76 KBIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. others are of a different race to the iieo:ro, beino: fair, with silky liair, and good-looking. They are Wa- humas. Uganda lies to the N.W. of the Victoria Xyanza, a beautiful inland sea or lake, about two-thirds the size of Ireland, and 3,300 feet above the sea. The Equator crosses the northern side of the Lake. Journeys are so tedious in Central Africa, that the Lake is practically farther from the coast than Lake Winnipeg is from England. Usambiro and Nassa are at the south of the Lake. The beautifid stations Mamboia and Kisokwe are comparnfively near the coast, on the route to the Lake; Mpwapwa, now destroyed, was also on the same road. Some mountains in these parts are 20,000 feet higli. The swallows remain on the western side of the moun- tain range, on which Mamboia is situated. The climate of the plains is trying, being perpetually warm, and therefore enervating. The thermometer at night does not fall below (iO^' in what is called the cold season. There are two ways of reaeliing Uganda from the coast; the southern route, starting from Zanzibar, and leading to the south of the Lake, is safe but mihoalthy and expensive; the northern route, starting from Mombasa, and reaching the north of the Lake is liealthier and cheaper, but, as we shall see, more dangerous. lIisTORv. — The written history of Uganda is to us, THE VICTORIA XYAX7A MISSION. 77 tliat it was first visited hy Spckt' and Grant in ISOl, wlio ascertained that the Nile flowed ont of the Victoria Nyanza. One of (leneral Gordon's officers afterwards visited it from tlie north. Speke, Grant, Livingstone, Stanley, &c., began to explore these parts of Africa in consequence of the representations made hy two men wlio had explored the East of Africa on their Mission as light bearers. These were Krapf and Kebmann. de- scribed in the last chapter. They discovered Kilman- jaro and Kenia, and tlioiiglit that Nyanza and Tan- ganika were one great inland sea. Religions. — The Natives of Uganda speak of a Creator, but believe in inferior deities. We hear of a liuman sacrifiee being offered to one of these deities. The Mohammedans were in Uganda before the Chris- tians, and from tliem the people learnt that there was a Power greater than the King. Christian missionaries were received as " messengers from heaven." After our Mission had been there two}'ears, the Homan Catholic Mission came. C. M. S. — The traveller who has most to do witli our Mission is the brave Stanley. He visited Uganda in 1875, and conversed (in Suahili) with king Mutesa, and told him that he ought to be a Christian; and received from him, in reply, a promise that if missionaries would come to his country, he would treat them well. Mr. Stan- ley left with ^futosa, a boy, Mufta, who liad been taught to r(\'id ihc r>i]»l(' in ilio TTnivorsitics ^Mission. Stanley 78 P.ltlEF SKF.TflTKS OF ('. M. S. MISSIONS. wrote from Africa, to the Dai/// Te/ecjrapli, challenging Christians to accede to the heathen King's request. " Anon " " Not lined Ijy rjreed of fame, Nor lust of man's aiiplause," offered £5,000 to the C. M. S. if they would take up this work. More money followed, the whole snm soon amounting to £24,000. The C. M. S. took up the glove; and in June, 187<'», oiglit luave men wore found ready for this errand. " i'or lives that are passin<ut 'Mr. Mackay romainrd ; Mr. OTlaherty and Mr. Ashe eventually joined him. We must, for a time, go back to England. A young clergyman, Mr. Hannington, heard of the deaths of Smith and O'Neill, and determined to devote himself to Africa. lie nearly lost his life from fever on his first journey towards Uganda in 1882, when he was de- votedly nursccl Ly his nc[ih('\v, ]\[r. Gordon, liotiirning invalided to England, his missionary career seemed quite over ; hut in 1885 the doctors gave him leave to go out again, and a Bishop being wanted for Eastern Equatorial Africa, he was consecrated. Bishop Han- nington was very brave. We shall best understand what happened in Uganda if we make thi'ee divisions in what remains nf our narrative. I. Mutesa's reign. II. Mwanga's reign. III. The revolution. I. Mutesa, at first called " Causer of tears," lived for eight years after the commencement of the Mission. lie made a recreation of religion, being pleased when the Arabs intoned to him parts of the Koran, which neither ho nor they understood. On the whole he kept his word to Stanley, and allowed the light to penetrate into a few lirarls. Tlic niissioiiaiit's had much encouraf^emeut and THE VICTORIA NYANZA MISSION. 81 were very busy, describing themselves as builders, carpenters, sniitlis, wlieel-wriglits, sanitary engineers, farmers, gardeners, surgeons, physicians, and printers; for a printing-press Ayas now at Avork; tlie first things printed being St. Mattliew's Gospel, the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and tlie ten Commandments. The Natives learnt to read rapidly, and taught one anotlier. Sometimes a man whom tlie missionaries had not previously seen, would come in from the provinces, able to read a book of three or four pages. The mi.ssion- arics had troubles from a heathen priestess, and from the slander of the Arabs, who said that Mackay was an insane murderer, thus putting his life in danger. But they continued to teach and to preach, and in 1884 there were eighty-eight baptized persons, some of whom had been admitted to the Lord's Supper. II. — Then in 1884 Mutcsa died, and was succeeded by his son Mwanga. The missionaries had been advised to '' fortify themselves," as there was usually at the time of a King's death indiscriminate pillage and slaughter. However this did not take place. Could it liave been that the glimmer from the true Light }>re vented one of the deeds of darkness ? Tlie King's ))rothers were spared, owing to Mr. Ashe's request (the latter thinking when he made the request that Mwanga would be one of the brothers, and not King himself). 1885 was an eventful year. Mwanga capricious and G 82 lililEF SKETCHES OF C M. S. :\IISSIOXS. cruel, smoking bliang, wliioli caused intoxication, was alarmed by liearing of white men at Usoga * (this was Thomson) the missionaries were treated roughly, and (as it appears) to spite them, three boys were seized, had their arms cut off, were tied to the stake and bm-nt. One of these was loved as a dear friend by one of the missionaries. We heard that they sang "Daily, daily," when in the fire, and though the fact of their singing is not authenticated, we are told by Mr. Ashe that two were capable of it. The missionaries "wrote, " Our hearts are breaking." But they continued theii' work, though not so openly, working at tlie printing-press, so that if they were killed or sent away, the converts might have part of the Bible. Tlie year was not to pass without another great trouble. The Bishop was on his way, and thought to save expense to the Society, and suffering to missionaries, by opening up the northern route; not knowing that Mutesa and Mwanga looked with especial suspicion on wliite men coming by that route. Mr. Mackay and Mr. Ashe knew the danger, but alas! could not warn liini. Wlien near to Uganda, tlie Bishop was seized, imprisoned for a week, and finally put to death, with about forty of his porters. Ukutu, who escaped, said tliat tlie Bishop sang in English as he walked to execution, and that the word "Jesus," occurred frequently. It is also reported that he said to his ex- ecutioners, "Tell 3'our King, that I have died for this * A country through which the noitheiu route passes. THE VICTORIA NYANZA JIISSION. 83 road to Uganda." Almost as we read this, wo hear that the British East African Company hope to grow wheat near to the Lake, and we are told that that will necessitate a railroad. May the messengers of light travel by that raiboad ! "Before they call, I will answer," &c. The Bishop's Bible and diary, describing his jom-ne}^, and the week of his imprisonment, were found. We notice these and similar words, " My Gfod, I am Thine." To retm-n t(j Uganda, Messrs. Mackay and Ashe had been to remonstrate with tlie King, not expecting to come away alive. Mwauga lied to them, saying that ho did not mean to kill the Bishop, but Pore Lourdel, one of the French priests, and a Native, told them privately that this was not true. Oiu- two missionaries wrote that they were "in Grod's hands." But with resj)ect to the Bishop, Mr. Mackay wrote, " Oh night of sorrow ! -what an unheard of deed of blood ! " (Just before this, they, including the King, had heard of the death of Gordon and the fall of Khartoum). At one time, not expecting to escape themselves, they asked those at home to try and rescue their boys. 1', but to die for the name of the Lord Jesus." Before^going THE VICTOKIA NYANZA MISSION. 87 with Mr. Gordon "to court," they were warned that the}' might be shot. They put their trust in God and were well received by Mwanga. Mr. Walker was struck with what Mackay, Ashe, 0 'Flaherty, and others liad done for the Mission, and for a brief season there were ] lap py public services, Nikodemo, a godly, devout man, living at the Mission house. III. — Before 1888 was over there was a revolution in Uganda. Headers or lleformers, Mohammedan or Christian, had become powerful in Uganda. Mwanga with some chiefs, wished to retm-n to his grandfather's heathen times, when the king was practically wor- shipped. He formed a plot for leaving his body-guard, many of them readers, on an island in the Lake, there to be starved to death. This plot was discovered and frustrated, and a counterplot formed by Mohammedans. The Christians, though first intending to escape to Bunyoro, joined in the plot. Then, by a blood- less revolution (an unheard-of thing in Uganda) Mwanga was deposed and his brother, Kikewa, placed on the throne. Religious liberty was allowed, and crowds came to our Mission for books, medicine, etc. But the Mohammedans were jealous of the Christians, and obtained the expulsion of our missionaries, wlio were plundered and forced to fly for tlieii* lives. The French priests were in similar case. All got on board the Eleanor, C. M. S. vessel. An unexpected disaster occurred when a hippopotamus made a hole in the vessel. 88 inUEK SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. But an island was near which all the Europeans reached, and they wore received kindly by the inhabitants. Then Mr. AValker's boating experiences in England stood him in good stead. Pulling some rope to pieces he made tow ; one of the Frenchmen had a pail of dripping in which the tow was soaked, and with this apparently frail material he filled the crevices. The party reached the south of the lake where they found Mr. Mackay and Mr. Deekes. The f om* were then divided between Usambiro and Nassa. For some time a thick veil was drawn between us and Central Africa. May we not say that " Prayer was " (and is now) " made with- out ceasing of the Chiu'ch unto Grod for" the missionaiies and the converts. Before 1888 was finished Kikewa was deposed by the Mohammedans, and the third brother, Kalema, placed on the throne. The disturbed state of the country prevented the missionaries who had been sent out at Mi\ Mackay 's urgent request from going into the interior. In 1880 we find " the people of the Koran " are in possession in Uganda, while to the north-west, at Busagala are gathered so many people from Uganda that they are in want of food. Part are Roman Catholics, " the people of the lip," others converts of our o^vn Mission, "the people of the Book." The teacliers of botli an- to Hi., south of tli." L:ik<'. Wlim THE VICTORIA NYANZA MISSION. 89 advice is sought, the French priests advise the use of force in replacing Mwanga, whom they had baptized, on the throne, but the " teachers of the Book " object to fighting unless it is simply on the defensive. Mr. Stanley, the traveller, and Mr. Stokes, the trader, pass by, and the agents of the British East African Company are said to be approaching. Stanley disbelieves in Mwanga's conversion and passes on. Stokes, however, gives his assistance mth doubtful results. Mwanga, the murderer, sent an imploring- letter to Mr. Mackay — " Do help me ; I have given up my former ways ; " and A\ith his letter came a request from the Chi'istians that missionaries should cross the Lake to encourage and instruct. The four conferred, and the result was that Mr. Grordon and Mr. Walker joined the Cliristians who were around Mwanga, on an island. In 1890, Mwanga appears to liave conquered his brother Kalema ; and again to rule in Uganda. Our two missionaries are, therefore, again in the dark kingdom; and thej' have had opportunities in the midst of war of lotting their light shine. They have healed the sick, and begged the lives of enemies ; and their advice is sought. Soon new laws may be needed for Uganda, which is actually at the present time a Christian kingdom, in so far that it is ruled by professedly Chris- tian men. A band of men, witli the newly consecrated Bishop 90 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Tucker at their head, started for Africa early in 1800 ; determining, if Gfod permitted, to press forward into Uganda. The work at Mamboia, Mpwapwa, and Kisokwe, lias not been so fruitful as at Uganda, but there lias liccn some encouragement. Much of the work has been itinera- tion. Mr. AVood, eighteen months alone at Mamboia, could say, " I have learnt to love these people, and never feel lonely among them." Dr. Pruen finds them affectionate, but he says, " It is difhcult to make a slave care about the future." Some missionaries, though warned of their danger when the country was disturbed, have not left the converts. Conclusion. — Mr. Stanley describes the Christians from Uganda, as studying their Gospels andPrayer book, and goes on to say, that they have endured the most deadly persecutions, — " the stake and the fire, the cord and the club, the sharp knife and the rifle bullet." The name of one of the Christians, who has been forward in bringing the missionaries back to this scene of conflict, is Henry Wright Duta ; recalling to memory the devoted man who planned this Mission. He trusted in Grod, but did not live to see the light bursting forth that may turn this dark Uganda into a Beacon for Central Afiica. But even should it not be so, how many individual souls have been hghted, and will continue to shine for ever, for ever and ever ! THE VICTORIA NYANZA MISSION. 91 Note. — Since this narrative was written a heavy blow has fallen on all wlio love the Victoria Nyanza Mission. The man who seemed its centre, Alexander Mackay, " rests from his labours." Tiie Church Missionary Society could hardly have a larger legacy tlian his example. We liave often marvelled that he was so "steadfast, unmoveable," 1)ut his "companion in tribulation," Mr. Ashe, now tells us the secret. He was a man who loved the study of God's Word, and Prayer. A last letter to one of the Secretaries concludes with tlicso words, "What is this you write, 'Come liome ? ' Surely now, in our ter- rible dearth of workers, it is not the time for any one to desert his post. Send us only our first twenty men, and I may be tempted to come and iielp you to find the second twenty." THE MOHAMMEDAN WORLD. PERSIA. Tlie Books of Genesis, Ezra, Xehemiali, Esther, Isaiali, and Daniel. The C. M. S. Atlas, etc., etc. Tlie Persia and Baghdad Mission —C. M. S. Arahia and Persia (Rev. Dr. P)nicc) — C. U. ?>. Intuoduc'tion, — "Grive ye them to eat " (Mark vi. 37 ; John vi. 0-13, and 27). The Mohammedan World, in its largest sense, numbers 170 millions. For these millions special teaching is required, and to this work young men and women of education are now called more than to any other part of the Mission field. This is the most difficult part of the field, and there- fore the place of honour. Hitherto the proportion of workers to the need seems to us at least as small as the one lad seemed to Andrew. But our duty is as clear as that of the disciples, wlien tlie Lord said, " Make the men sit down." Tliey took the bread from Him, and handed it to tlie people ; and the 5,000 were fed. But all the disciples obeyed. At present but a faithful few liave gone with the bread that " endureth unto everlasting life " to the Mohammedan World; the many, like Pliili}) at first, considering tlio work hopeless. THE MOHAMMEDAN WORLD. PERSIA. 93 We must bear iu mind that five subjects must be con- sidered in this chapter. 1. The Mohammedan World generally. 2. Egypt and the Sudan. 3. Arabia. 4. Persia : Julfa. 5. Baghdad (capital of Babylonia, in the Turkish Empire) . GrKOGRAPHY, etc. — The 170 millions mentioned in the Introduction include Mohammedans in India and in other countries not included in this chapter. Egypt is benefiting by English influence. The Sudan stretches across Africa, from the Atlantic to the Rod Sea, a distance of 13,500, miles with a breadth of 700 or 800 miles. It has a population of sixty millions. Many of the Sudanese can read and write. The area of Arabia is 1,200,000 square miles, but it has much desert. Dr. Bruce says that the inhabitants are " physically, one of the finest races on the globe," and, " intellectually, fitted to take a leading rank." lie points out that none of the four world empires were able to enslave them. Dr. Bruce beheves that they are only to be conc[uered by a Gospel of love. Persia is about half the size of Arabia, wdth a popula- tion similar in amount ; but it is, however, tlu-ee times tlie size of France. It is in many parts beauti- ful ; but in others a desert. Uncultivated fields and ruined villages may be seen everywhere. There is 94 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. scarcely a ricli man left in Persia, owing to tlie oppres- sive government. At Julfa, a subiu'b of Ispahan, and the head-quarters of our Mission, there are no roads, and nothing on wheels. And yet Dr. Bruce considers the Persians as intellectual a race as ourselves. The present Shah has promised much, and great things are expected from the opening of the Karun river to European traflfic. We find in Persia the ruins of Persepolis, where Daniel was Prime Minister; and of Shushan, or Sus, where Esther was Uueen. The Magi were pro- bably Persians. The Parthians (speaking Turkish in the North) ; the Medes (Semitic) on the borders of tlie Persian Gulf ; and the Elamites (or Persians proper) on the table- land in the interior, were all represented at Pentecost. Baghdad is a name so ancient that it is found in the geographical records of Assyria, The ruins of Babjdon and Nineveh are near, and also the plain of Shinar, Ur of the Chaldees, Mount Ararat, the Euphrates, and the Tigris. Acead, supposed to be the starting-point of all civilization, was near Baghdad. The latter is identified in our minds with the cruel llai'oun Alraschid. The climate is nearly perfect for six or eight months in the year ; and tlie birds and flowers are beautiful. Dr. Bruce considers the people of Baghdad to have the best physique of ;niy ]'>astovn city tliat he has visited. In the Mohammedan World, Arabic is generally the language of C M. S. ^li.f.i;si\. 97 But mmiy duties of tlie moral law are enforced, and the Eesurrection and the Last Judgment set forth. Is it not because Mohammedanism has some truth that it is able to dominate 170 millions ? "We nnist note the difference between the Mohammedan World, par c.rcrllciico, and Mohammedanism where there is Ihitish rule, as in India, and where the converts have protection. There is reason to think that where there is freedom Mohammedans are more open to conviction than Buddhists, etc. But in the Mohammedan World, judging from past experience, rulers would still, if tliey had their own way, openly put converts to Christianity to death. Since the Crimean war we have had treaties with the Sultan that prevent this. Lord Stratford de Redeliffe was a strong friend of religious liberty. We have, however, cause to sus- pect much secret assassination of these converts. We know of imprisonment and the loss of all things ; and that no Christian can safely penetrate the interior of Arabia. The Shah of Persia has jn^oclaimed religious liberty, and things have been much better there during the last thirty years. Yet we heard qiute lately of per- secutions of the Jews and the Babis, a sect well affected towards om- religion ; also, that a recent con- vert to Christianity, an officer in the Persian army, was condemned by the Shah to execution if he were ever fuuml in Persia, that his land was laid waste, his house 98 151UEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. bui'iit, and his widowed mother and younger brothers turned out to starve. There is a bridge at Julfa which no Christian must cross on horseback. Again, a Cliristian must not enter a Moliammedan to^^'n on a wet day, because " a wet dog is worse than a dry one." It is hard to findhonest employment for Chi'istians in Persia. C. M. S. — Eighty-eight years ago the Evangelical fathers had " compassion on tliis multitude," and said in tlieir first two reports that the Persian language was t«i receive early attention. Claudius Bucliauan reminded them of the East in 1811, and the very first English clergyman wlio became a C. M. S. missionary, went to tlie Mohammedan World. Tliis was Mr. Jowett, twelfth wrangler, and fellow of St. John's. lie began work after the battle of AVaterloo. The fii-st plan was to try to reach the Mohammedans by stirring up the Native Churches. Mr. Jowett and others travelled much, and received many promises from Patriarchs and Bishops, from which little result followed. But books and transla- tions were sent forth in numbers from a printing-press in Malta, and some were used by the Greek Church. There has been much devoted work ; for instance, one missionary, Mr. llildner, remained in the island of Syra for more than lil't y years. A Mission at Constantinople was opened in 1810, closed in two or three years through Tm-kish intolerance, re-opened after another thirty years, worked devotedly by Dr. Koelle, but is now again dosed. THE MOHA:srMEDAN \V01!I-I). I'KlfSIA. \)\} ■' For wildest storms our ocean swoe]!, Noaiiehor Imt the Cross .Mif^lit liolil, and oft the thankk'ss deep Turns all our toil to loss." The Mission in Egypt was commenced in 1826 by Mr. (afterwards Bishop) Gobat, and closed in 1863, one missionary, Lieder, remaining- till his death. It was re- opened in 1882, at Miss Whately's request. Mr. Klein has begun schools, and is now receiving reinforce- ments. The Sudan Mission is exceptional, because thougli liardly begun, it possesses £3,000 througli the (iordon Memorial Fund. The population is half African and half Arabian. General Gordon suggested the Sudan as a Mission field to Mr. Wilmot Brooke, who has, with his companions, a great claim upon our sympathy and prayers. They hope to enter the Sudan on the west, and to run the same risks as their converts do.* In 1886 a medical Mission was opened in Arabia, Dr. Harper being appointed. He was making his way, but the Mission is closed, at the wish of the British consul. With respect to this Mission, as well as to Constantinople, we are comforted by knowing that in one case the Scotch, and in the other the Americans, have vigorous Missions. The first to go to Persia with his five loaves and two fishes, was Henry Martyn in 1811. He worked for nearly a year at Shiraz, amidst the " contradiction of * Sec page 58. H 2 100 )'-iur.F ftKETfiiES OF c. ^r. s. missions. bigoted and blasplieming Moslems." He " gave tliem to eat." Shall we say that he does not know, even now, liow the bread can be multiplied where the Lord's com- mands are obeyed ? In his diary he speaks of tlie Persians as '* a people depraved beyond all belief, in tho power of a tyrant guilty of every species of atrocity." Again, "Persia is, in many ways, a field ripe unto harvest. A'ast numbers secretly hate and despise the superstition imposed upon them, and as many as have heard the Gospel approve it ; but they dare not hazard their lives for the name of the Lord Jesus. I am sometimes asked whether I could not baptize them without theii" belie\'ing in the Divinity of Christ ? I tell them, no." Mr. Martyn died on his way home at Tokat, in Armenia. 13ut he left a Persian New Testament, handing to us, as it were, the bread that we might distribute it. Where did that Testament remain for nearly seventy years? In London, till the Bible Society asked Dr. Bruce to revise it in 18()i). From Mr. Martyn to Dr. Bruce, of Avhose work we must now speak, there has been no Persian- speaking missionary, though the Basle Society worked for a time in the N. W., the Turkish-speaking part of Persia, where thoy are now succeeded by the Americans. The Rev. llobert Bruce, who had been for ten years a missionary in the Punjab, and had therefore learnt Persian (which is, in the Punjab, the court language), in 18G9 took Persia in his way back to India. He THE MOHAMMEDAN WOKLD. TEKSIA. 101 stopped at Julfa, the Armenian .suburb to Ispahan, find- ing Mohammedans ready for conversation, and on Avriting home for orders, Mr. Venn answered that he had been "long waiting for an opening in Persia." But to remain or not was left much to Dr. Bruce's discretion ; he and his wife, therefore, prayed for guid- ance, and they thought that two things showed tliem that they should remain. First in 1871, there was a terrible famine, and Dr. and Mrs. Bruce were helped in an extraordinary manner to " give them to eat." They were at first the only workers on the spot. But far off, other disciples heard the Lord's command, and handed tliem the bread. Money came from England and India; some through General Ilaig. Through Pastor Hans and his congregation in Grermany, whom the Bruces had never seen, came more than £0,000. Altogether £16,000 was received and dispensed, the residue of the money being used for an orphanage. Greorge Maxwell Gordon came to Dr. Bruce's help ; and Dr. Bruce and Mr. Gordon not only mitigated the sufferings of the starving })opulation, but helped to rescue the dead bodies from the jackal and the raven. There was " not a house in which there was not one dead." The second reason that made Dr. and Mrs. Bruce think that they ouglit to stop, was tluit nine Moham- medans were baptized. There was afterwards a dis- appointment with respect to these men. They lacked 102 JiHIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. courage to coufess Christ iu tlicir own town ; but it is believed that some are serving God in distant places. In 1875, the C. M. S. formally adoi)tcd the Mission, Dr. Bruce being for some time also tlie agent of the Bible Society. The Mission aims at the Moham- medans, but about 200 Armenians, desiring a pm-er faith, have joined the C. M. S. congregation. Dr. Bruce tried for a time to work with the Ai-menian Archbishop, but the Ilomanists induced the latter to oppose him. IIoAvever, quite lately, an Armenian arch-priest was put in the chair at a school prize-giving. AVe will now look at some of Dr. Bruce's mctliods — the way in whicli he " makes tlie men sit down," so tliat he and otliers can distribute the bread. I. — lievision of the Scriptures, and otlier translations. In this lie was helped by the lamented Prof essor Palmer. II. — The training of Native helpers, a work in wliich there lias been much encouragement. One of the Armenians, the Eev.Minasakan George, received orders from Bishop French. III. — The work of colporteurs, hitherto the most useful agency in the Mission. Dr. Bruce says of Benjamin Badal, the Kurd colporteur, that he does not believe there has been a braver or more devoted evangelist in ancient or modern times. lie can preach the Gospel in five lan- guages, lie was bastinadoed in one place, abused and beaten in another, and liis life threatened in a third. But he is " steadfast, unmoveable." THE MOHAMMEDAN WOULD. PERSIA. 103 Tliere is a Bible and book shop at Julfa. It i.s interest- ing to see that at Shiraz, where H. Martyn worked, the sale of Bibles has been good. (George Maxwell Gordon worked for a time at Sliiraz, li\dng in the rooms that Martyn liad occupied). IV. — A medical Mission, peculiarl}' suited to Persia ; even the mullahs and merchants come for treatment. V. — Schools. — Dr. and Mrs, Bruce at first carried on the schools themselves. Now there are Native helpers, and the ladies of the Female Education in the East Society superintend the work among the women, delighting in it. It is hoped to make the Orphanage self-supporting, tliree trades being taught. VI. — A Young Men's Christian Association began lately ; Dr. Bruce at first giving tlu-ee evenings a week to it. These young men are already helping in the care of the School funds, etc., and have sent out one of their number as a school teacher, tlie other members support- ing him. VII. — Conversation with educated Mohammedans. Dr. Bruce whites in his diary: " Nicodemus-like man called and sat a long time." "Dined and slept with Native gentlemen. Six guests, talked from 4 p.m. to 11, and again from 7 in the morning till 8.30." Dr. and Mrs. Bruce, with their daughter and Mr. Carless, were in 1888 nearly shipwrecked in the Caspian Sea. The terribly overladen vessel swarmed with deck passengers. There Avere torrents of rain, and the mission- lOi mnV.V SKKTCIIKS OF C. M. S. MlhhluNfj. arics therefore took many poor deck passengers into their cabin. All hope seemed taken away; but the Christians had a blessed time of prayer and praise. Then from tlie cabin— but taken up in all parts of the vessel — bui'st forth an Arabic Litany. It was heart- rending, and Dr. Bruce could say Amen to most of the petitions. Psalm cvii. 23-31 was literally fulfilled, for a change in the wind came. The Christians afterwards had their service of praise. Then Dr. Bruce called on the friend who had led the weeping service to give thanks. lie could not; Mohammedans never rejoice. (Can this be because they never feel sin forgiven i") Dr. Bruce translated Psalm cxlv. and cvii. for tlicui, and they all seemed much pleased. A clerical and a medical missionary are stationed at Baghdad. The medical Mission work made much way with the people, but at the request of the British con;>ul. Dr. Sutton discontinued his public addresses for a time, speaking to individuals. The only want is a day school, the Porte not having yet granted a firman, Tliere is a Sunday school. The. poor show no bigotry, but listen to the reading of the Testament. A missionary speaks of the deep reverence for our Lord sho\Mi b}' some educated Moslems. Two ladies also woik at Baghdad. The baptism of a Mohammedan has been tlie immediate cause of mucli opposition, but Dr. Sutton hopes that it is only a temporary liindrance, sucli as Ezra encountered wlien building tlir Tfrnplt.'. THK MOHAMMEDAN WOKLU. PEKSIA. 105 At Bushire tliere is a Native agent, and the work is progressing in spite of opposition. Dr. Bruce and Mr. Clark of the Punjah long that theu' Missions should shake hands. The languages of tlie Baghdad Mission are Arabic and Persian. It is a link between Palestine and Persia. Conclusion. — The Missions described above are to Mohammedans, but the Native Christians have appropriated the Baskets of Fragments. These Natives liave been enlightened, cheered, loved. Tliey are re- l)aying us b}' supplying excellent agents. The " meat which perisheth," and "that meat which endureth inito everlasting life," have both been dis- tributed in this Mission, and tlie work of our Blessed Lord has thus been in measure re-enacted. In the one case distance from one another did not prevent the discii»lcs from working together; in the other case a lapse of seventy-four years did not prevent a similar co-operation. How the bread has multiplied ! A few years ago a husband and wife only were carrying it about. Now there are schools, medical work, and Christians like Benjamin, Avho can teach otliers. But do we realize that millions in the Mohammedan World are witliout the Bread of Life Y PALESTINE. G. M. S. Atlas, etc. "Those Holy Fields"— R. T. S. Kijiort ol' ilildmay Missionary Conference, 1886. Missionary Leaves. Our Holiday in the East— Hurst & Blackett. Lord Shaftesbury's Life— Hodder & Stoughton. Introductiox. — "The strong man armed " (Luke xi. 21, 22). Which of us does not feel tliat this country is different from any other!'' Shall \ve express oiu' feeling in words put by Shakespeare into the mouth of om- Henry IV. ?: "Those holy fields, Over whose acres walked those blessed feet, AVhieh, fourteen hundred years ago, wire uailrd For our advantage on the bitter cross." The text already quoted affords an admirable keynote for the present subject. No part of the world seems to have been in the same degree the spot on which evil sitiritt have striven with good. We may be led to think this the more as it is the part of tlie Morld in which we cm best study this struggle, having an authentic history of the land, commencing I.OOO years ago. I'ALKSTINK. 107 Gkogkai'hy, ki( . — Palestine is uLout thu .size of AVales. Jordan runs through it as a backbone, expand- ing in one part into the Sea of Tiberias, in another into the Dead Sea. When the water was at a higher level these two seas joined. Most of our stations are to tlie west of Jordan, but Salt and the Hauran to the east. The land is good, but now literally " stony " ground, partly because there are so man}' ruins, but also because tlio people have not the energy to carry awa}' the stones. The taxes are oppressive, discouraging industry. If not paid by some village, Turkish soldiers are quartered in that village. A man planted some fruit trees; he was immediately taxed in consequence, so that all his profit was absorbed. The people have been allowed in the west to cut do\vn trees for firewood. There is therefore, less rain in the west than in the east, which is still wild and luxuriant. Tliere are only two roads in Palestine, both bail; one from Jaffa to Jerusalem, the other from Jerusalem to Bethlehem. There is scarcely anything on ^slieols to be seen. Whole tracts of land are hardly touched, but a German colony is farming well. The language spoken is Arabic. History. — God sent Abraham and his descendants to I'alestine ; but the strong enemy exiled Joseph, temj^ted iJavid into sin, and finally corrupted tlie whole 108 HRIEF SKETCHES OK C. M. S. MISSION'S. Jewish nation so tliat they were punished hy exile. But God stUl taught them and reasoned with tliem, and brought them back, sending to them in the flesh the strongest One. Then was committed the crowning, the dreadful sin of putting the Deliverer to death. But only His heel, the flesh, was bruised. He conquered, using the same weapons which He commands us to use, the sword of the Spirit, and obedience to His Father. His victory was the pledge and the cause of all other victories. And from the wicked couutr}^ shone forth that which shall make this dark world bright. Before speaking of the present state of tliiugs, let us pause at the eleventh century. Who possesses the Holy Land now i" The Jew, who hates Christ ? No, but an enemy whose teaching, then as now, joins the worst prejudices of Judaism to a creed which tells them to destroy the infldel. The Moham- medans built their mosque on tlie site of the Temple, and ill-treated equally Jew and Christian. Peter the Hermit preached the duty of going to the rescue of the (so-called) Holy Sepulchre. From all ninks, all ages, and all Eui'opeau countries, a vast multi- tude went forth ; some parting with all their woildly possessions to enable them to do so. Though blind and ignorant, who can help hoping that there was much love for Christ, much devotion that we should do well to copy. Perhaps they were allowed to roll back PALESTINE. 109 tlie flood of Mohammoclan conquest. Again to quote Henry IV. : " As far as to the sepulchre of Christ 'Whose soldiers now, imder whose blessed eyes "\\'e are impressed and engaged to light." But, on tlie other liaud, there was much that was political in the morenient. Worse than that, tlie fight was not earned on in obedience to the Strongest One. The " weapons of their warfare " were carnal. Men's lives were destroyed, not saved. We never hear of an attempt made to obey Grocl's command and to preach the Gospel to the Saracen. The weapons of the strong enemy were used, and he "s\'as therefore not dislodged. Religions. — The dwellers in the IIol}' Land are now^ as regards religion, in three principal divisions, Mohammedans, Jews, and Christians. The first have the upper hand, as Palestine is in the dominions of the Sultan of Turkey, whoso rule is hard and withering. Yet we have helps in Palestine wliioh the first C. M. S. missionaries in Mohammedan lands did not have. At the time of the Crimean war, which largely originated in a struggle between France and llussia for the Holy ]*laees, Lord Clarondon and Lord Stratford de liedelitie obtained on paper a promise of toleration from the Turkish Government. This is of some help to mission- aries when their schools are closed and their Native agonts imprisoned. But persecution is still real and 110 I'.lflEF SKETfllF.S OF C. M. S. MISSIOXS. continual. The Fellaheen, supposed to be descended from the remnant of tlie Canaanites, are nominally Mohaiumodan, Lut liave mucli heathen superstition. Some Jews have always remained in Palestine, but Turkish re.strictions being now partially removed, there is at present a great influx of Jews. The London Society for promoting Cliristianity among tlie Jews works among them. There has been a Church in Palestine over .•^inoe our Lord's Ascension, James being tlie first Bishop. The strong enem}' has retm-ncd here ; for there arc five or si.\ chm-elies now, tliiiiking more of pilgrimages and fasts than of keeping tlie Commandments. So little is the precept, "If ye love Me, keep M3' commandments," observed, that pilgrims who have taken long and painful journeys to the lioly places have to be kept from fighting by Mohammedan troops. Mr. Wilson says that " the priests of the Greek Church are, for the most part, taken from the lowest classof people, and are deplor- ably ignorant." The Armenians are better, but sjiiritual life among them is^ at the lowest ebb possible. A ]3ishop ■warns those at home " not to put sentiment in tlie place of facts." Yet tliese Eastern Christians have always preservetl the Bible. Here ''the sword" (Eph. vi. 17) has been forged for the whole Church ; and some of them, as -vve shall soon see, are becoming helpers to our missionaries. C. M. S. — At the beginning of this century a few PALESTINR. Ill men, of like passions with ourselves, resolved to follow their strong Captain's command, and try to conquer the world with the sword which never fails. Half of the title of the Society refers to the East, and one of the first endeavoui-s was to reform the Eastern Chui'ches, hoping through them to reach the Mohammedan. There was little obvious result. The present Mission to Palestine, aimed at Mohamme- dans, began in 184(3, when Samuel Gohat became Bisbop of Jerusalem. He had been a C.M.S.missionary in Abys- sinia, and, when consecrated, api)lied to the C. M. S. to send missionaries to Palestine. The C. M. S. missionaries are instructed not to proselytize, not to ask any one to change their Chm-ch. On the other liand, not to refuse those who wish for a purer faith. We can appreciate the difficulty, when we hear that Bishop Gobat once re- fused a whole congregation, which was afterwards re- ceived by the Romanists. Our missionaries have an indirect honour. Mohammedans may go to Greek and Latin services, but if to Protestant, they are directly suspected of being Christians. Out-door preaching is not allowed in Palestine, nor even preaching that can be heard out of doors. Medical Missions are well suited to Palestine. One Native prescription is as follows — "'Write a text from tlie Koran on parchment, dissolve in water, and take in two doses." Schools are an important ]iart of the work. Colonel 112 niUKF SKETCUKS OF ('. M. S. AflSSIONS Roxburgli gave £2,0()(» for this purpose, and JUsliop Gobat was the first to open them. Now the Turkish Government lias opened some ; but we have notliing to fear from education. The missionaries are not allowed to open seliools in a purely Mohammedan \'illage ; but they may open them in a vilhige where both Christians and Moliammedans live. The Mohanmiedans see where the best education is to be obtained, and thougli some- times fined and imprisoned for so doing, send their chiklren. The Turks have interfered miieli with schools. It cannot always be said with certainty whether this opposition comes from Mohammedan, Greek Chiu'ch, or French influence; or simply from a desire to be bribed. There was little trace of girls' schools in the East, except as connected with Christianity. The work of colporteurs, paid jointly by the Bible Society and the C. M. S., fitly follows upon the school work. Palestine is mapped into districts, and a col- porteur was placed in each. The C.M.S. stations are at present eight ; and some of these stations have several out-stations. The stations are Jerusalem, Nazareth, Nablous, Jaffa, Haifa, and Gaza; also Salt and tli.' Hauran, fast of the Jordan. Jerusalem has the Ilex. ('. AVilson as superintendent. Two Native clergymen assist him, there being service in Arabic at St. Paid's, the Mission Church. Mr. A\'ilsou tries to visit the villages in his district, of which there are more than 100. Mrs. Wils mi, assisted by a Biblewoman. PALESTINE. 113 works among the womeu. They are now reinforced by ladies from England. Mr. Zeller, Bi.sho}) (aoLat's son- in-law, gives himself to the educational work, and super- intends the printing-press. There is a Boarding School and an OriDhanage, out of which has grown a Preparandi Institution, where Native ministers, colportem-s, and schoolmasters are trained. Dr. Pfander's " Mizan-El- Hacq " (the Balance of Truth), a text-book on Moham- medan controversy, is one of the class-books. An important feature of the Jerusalem Mission is a Bible- shop, where on most days one of the missionaries meets a large number of men. Two colporteurs of this district have been imprisoned in succession ; and though both are now liberated, their work is stopped, to the great distress of the missionaries. Nazareth has Mr. Wolters, another son-in-law of Bishop Gobat. The work in this place has been greatly influenced by an excellent orphanage belonging to the Female Education in the East Society. Nazareth, still a beautiful seclusion approached only by a path, has a Chmx'h, and is now to have a Chui'ch council. Haifa has a Native pastor. An English lady, Mrs. Low, works here with her daughter. Their friends have been providing a tent for them, for some of theii- itinerations take them to the distance of four houi's' ride from Haifa. Miss Low thinks that the Protestant work of the last fifty years is leavening the Eastern Church. Ladies are also going to occupy Acca, the Acre of the Crusaders. i 114 imiEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Nablous is the most beautiful spot in Palestine. It is the ancient Shechem and close by are Sychar and Sebaste, the ancient Samaria. The only 170 Samaritans in the worid are at Sebaste, with their high priest, who has two precious MSS. Bishop Grobat began schools here, and then relinquished them for a time in conse- quence of a violent outbreak of Mohammedan hostility ; but Mr. Fallscheer now bravely holds the fort. Ladies are much wanted. The schools are steadily increasing. Jaffa, for o,000 years called the Beautiful, connected ill our minds with Jonah, Peter, and Dorcas, is manned by Mr. Hall. This is the station at A\liich Grencral Goidon worked for a short time. Another name which will ever be associated in om- minds with Jaffa, is that of Miss Mangan, who founded a hospital here, now worked by Miss Newton and other ladies. The C. M. S. has ladies at work, besides excellent schools and Bible work ; but here again the colporteur has been in prison. At Gaza, the scene of Samson's death, Mr. Huber is stationed for evangelistic work. Tlie tirst missionary, Mr. Schapira, had stones tlu'own at him, and was cursed. But the dispensary has disai-mcd much opposi- tion. And now Dr. Elliot, om* medical missionary, hopes soon to have a hospital. An invalid, Mr. I'ritchett began schools at his own expense; since handed over to tli.> r. M. S. Salt is the ancient Uaniotli-Gilead, one of the cities PALESTINE. 115 of Eefiige ; and the place where Ahab died. Mount Gilead, from whicli the prospect is beantiful, is not far off. Tlie Rev, Chalil Jamal is the energetic Native minister. He was brought up at the scliool in Jerusalem. When visit- ing out-stations, he has often been kept by inquirers till midnight or later. They listen to him, and have many questions to ask. An American missionary from Bey- rout speaks of having preached at Salt in Arabic, at Pastor Jamal's request. He adds, " A more attentive and devout audience I could not wish to see. After service a crowd of sick and impotent folk collected in the dispensary, and we spent some hours in caring for their diseases and wounds, a practical exhibition of Chris- tianity." The school was closed for a time by the Turks. It is open again, but no Mohammedan boy is allowed to attend. It is hoped that this station, wliich has had a special gift from Mrs. Henry Wright, may send rays of liglit among the Bedouin tribes. The work was, soon after its commencement, stopped for a time througli persecution. But one man continued to instruct ]iis townspeople, and to teach his two little boys. Be- fore his death he had the joy of seeing missionaries return and a young Church grow up. The Ilauran, perhaps the country of Og, the King of Bashan, had more schools and scholars than any other part of Palestine. They were begun by an invalid, ^Irs. Parry. When told that her days were numbered, slio pvofcrved 1() go to some country whoro slio could X 2 116 P.RTKF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. ^rTSSIO^^ si ill work. Sho thoreforo went to Palestine with lipr husbanfl nnrl daughter, aucl began these schools. But there has lately been very much interference from the Turks. Bishop Hannington visited these schools. He describes in his diary how he came suddenly upon one school, and found it in perfect working order, with a *' bright young teacher." An aged convert fell on a _yo\mg missionary's neck, reminding Bisho]i Hanning- ton of Jacob and. Joseph. CoNtLUSiON. — Is the picture visible ? The small ground-down country, the hating Mohammedan Power, tlie missionaries having to bear not oi\\y oppo.sition from the Turks, but constant detraction from followers of the Greek and Roman Churches. The Crusaders thought that " God willed " that they should put the Mohammedans to death. Those who follow the example of St. Paul, the first missionary, hold themselves ready for life or death as " God wills," if that by any means they may "save some" of those who oppose them, humbly following their Master who gave His life for 1 hose who contradicted and bias] ihonied Him. We must mention a statenuMit almostof despair. Some (as if the traditional words, " Let us go hence," were put in practice) speaK of the Holy Land as given over to the enemy. They forget that there is One stronger than the We grant that the strife is keen, but PALESTINE. 117 liave the weapons of the Captain failed ? The C. M. S. lias only tried them for fortj-three years. The Crusades lasted for nearly 200 years. It is reckoned that if the number of missionaries sent forth by all societies only approached the number of those who died in the Crusades, the Gospel could in ten years be preached to every human being all over the world separately. Might we not learn from Crusaders that nothing is too good for the Holy War ? Until quite lately, we gave the money, truly, but left the work to men of a7iother country. There is some improvement now. Ladies highly educated and of private means are working in Pales- tine. And all wlio watched Mr. Wilson tlirougli Jiis lonely Avateh in TTganda will feel thankful that he is now in Palestine. Mr. Wilson says, " Never were the Moslems of Palestine so willing to listen to the Gospel as nosv." Tlie conflict continues. There are luany praying. This might be called invisible help. But if our eyes Avere opened as were those of Elisha's servant, we miglit see that the "mountains round about Jerusalem were full of horses and chariots of fire " (2 Kings vi. 15-17). Henderson' & Spalding, Printers, 3 .ind 3, Marylebone I,anc, W. For Mannscript Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. BV PMMISSION OP THB ChDRCH MISSIO^ ,^^^ g^j BRIEF SKETCHES of C.M.S. MISSIONS; DKSIGNED TO PKOVIDE MATERIAL FOR MISSIONARY ADDRESSES. BY EMILY HEADLAND. WITH A PREFACE BY EUGENE STOCK, Editorial Secretary of the Church Misxioii'iry Society. In Three Pakts. PART II. HoiiKon : JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS STREET, W. 1891. Price One Shilling 0/6 in Boards). CONTENTS. Ma lUCToiiY Sketih ok India as a AVhole i;k IX.— Calcutta and Bengal X. — The Nouth-West and Central Phovinces XL— The Paxjae and Sindh XII.— BOMUAY, OH WE.STERN InDIA XIII.— Madras and Tinnevelly XIV.— The Telugu Mission XV.— Tkavancore and Cochin XVI.— Tin; Hill TuuiEs PAGE 1 •21 39 73 SO 107 125 141 Vwn I. contaiii.s Ski-ulie.^ ..f :Mi.s.si,,]i,s in Africa, Persia, and Palestine. Part III. will contaiii Skctcius of tLc Ceylon, Mamitius, China, •lapau, Xew ZealanW, and Xurtli-Wist American Mission.s. INDIA AS A WHOLE. r'. ]\r. S. Atlas, LitdUgcnccr, Glcanrr, Annual Report, etc. The Triilent, the Crescent, and the Cross (Vaughan) — Longmans, Green & Co. Onr Indian Empire (Sir Herbert Edwardes)— C. M. S. Indian Missions (Weitbreclit)— John F. Shaw. India (Storrow)— John Snow & Co. History of Protestant Missions in India (Sherring) — R. T. S. I'.cngal as a Field of iMissions (Macleod Wylie)— W. H. Dalton. Tlie Englishman in India (Raikes) — Longmans, Green & Co. Debates in Parliament on the Liquor and Opium Trade. Introduction. — The grain of mustard seed (Matt. xiii. 31, 32). Our Lord directs our attention in tliis parable to the fact that the smallest thing in the vege- table world may become, through its inherent life, the most important. The Church of Christ in India was once despised and apparently weak ; and its growth, like that of a tree, has been so gradual as to be almost imperceptible. It now spreads its branches over the oppressed, for instance, the widow and the out-caste ; and it has been a support to the rulers of India in times of danger. A tree also, by means of its continual growth, has been known to move stone walls. And, in a like manner, Christianity is gradually sapping some of the worst systems in India. 'A URIKF SKETCTIES OF C, M. S. AriSSIOXR. GrEOGKAl'HY AND NATIONAL CHARACTERISTICS. India is so called from the river Indus. It is thirty times the size of England and Wales. It has various climates, from burning plains to healthy mountains. It has much beautiful scenery, aud some of its mountains are snow-capped. The cold season, in most parts, coincides mth om- winter, and is followed by the hot and rainy seasons. The population, 250 millions, is under British rule, except that fifty-six of these millions liavo Native rulers, who are advised by British residents. The civilization of India is older than that of England, but some of its inhabitants are still living in a savage state. India abounds in villages, the towns having been prin- cipally formed by Europeans. Some farms are only two or three acres in extent. Most families live in huts, and in a patriarchal way, two or three generations often living together. The bulk of the population live on wages that hardly amount to threepence a day ; but a few bamboos and a little mud will make them a hut. Two meals of rice every da}' will content tliom, and one piece of calico will clotlie tliem. Tliey take life easily, and they are much annoj'ed l)y Western ideas of order and punctu- ality. A few houses look like castles ; and these large liouses sometimes possess beautiful architecture, carving, INDIA AS A WnOLK. 3 aud embroidery, but the effect is marred by dust and untidiness. Life is monotonous, chiefly because of false religions. Men and women never eat together. The higher classes of women are shut up in the worst rooms of the house, and only go out in palanquins; while the lower classes do some of the hardest work. A Hindu gentle- man converted to Christianity says, " ihe daughters of India are unwelcomed at their birth, enslaved when maiTied, accursed as widows." There are upwards of fifty different languages in India. Missionaries are still grappling with some unwritten languages. lIisi'ORY. — India is mentioned in Esther i. 1 ; but earlier than this Solomon traded with India. Alexan- der the Great invaded it. The ambassador sent by his successor and early Chinese travellers well described it. But we must pass quickly to four great divisions in the history of India. I. — The Aborigines or non- Aryan population have, some of them, been in the country from time immemorial, while others came later into India from the East. Some of these Aborigines were driven to the hills, and remain distinct tribes; but the majority have amalgamated with those who afterwards conquered them, and form the bulk of the population in South India, where the languages point to the origin of the people. II. — The Hindus came in multitudes from Central B 2 4 BT^IKF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Asia B.C. 1500. Tliey are Aryans like ourselves, and have the same words for father, mother, brother, sister, widow. They brought writing into India. III.— During tlie last thousand years Mohammedans (Turks, Arabs, or Tartars) have frequently invaded India from the nortli, finally conquering it after temble conflicts and massacres. IV. — The advent of Europeans, and especially the English. Columbus looked for India, and found America ; but Vasco de Gama reached it. Since then the Portuguese and the French have both attempted to found empires, and have failed. The English came to India nearly 300 years ago, in 1611. At that time there was cruelty of every sort in India: criminals were exposed to the sun that they might die of thirst, others were impaled, or sawn a.snnder, beaten with hammers, or had burning hoes applied to different parts of their bodies. Lepers were buried alive. A princess coidd command that her slave should be buried alive. The labom-er would be aiTaed while at his work. Villages were constantly attacked, and therefore were sur- rounded with stockades; but the enemy often succeeded in setting fire to a village, and selling the inhabitants into slavery. Tennyson says of one of the Moliammedan conquerors — "Timur Iniilt his ghastly tower of eighty tliousainl skulls." And this is an historical fact. Sir Thomas Koe was the first English Ambassador sent to the Court of tlie INDIA AS A WHOLE. Moliammedan Emperor, tlieu caUed the Great Mogliul. Jeliangii-, Akhbar's grandson, was in power. Sii- Thomas at one time moved about with him. The camp was nearly twenty miles in circumference ; and towns were burned in order to induce camp-foUowers to join the royal progress. The English, at iii-st, came to India for trade only ; but they have been dominant since Olive's victory at Plassy in 1757. Since the Mutiny, in 1857, their rule has been firmer. And now 150,000 English are ruling nearly 200 millions of Hindus, hfty miUions of Moham- medans, and six millions of the Hill Tribes. They are opposed to infanticide, to the murder of lepers, and to slavery; and under theii- rule the Hindus have ceased to offer human sacrifices. They forbid men to thi^ow themselves under Jagernath's wheels, and women to burn themselves at their husbands' funerals. They have brought education and railways; but far more than this, they have brought impartial rule. We believe that the power of this handful is to be traced to the Mustard Tree that was planted in England soon after the Christian era, to which we owe our good laws. English example has caused the Natives to found colleges and hospitals. But alas! in one respect Native rule appears to have had the advantage. Hindus and Mohammedans are theoretically total abstainers, although they have always had their own palm wine.' Europeans have introduced spirits to them, and pubHc- b BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. houses are rapidly increasing. Many among ourselves are earnestly looking to Government to prevent this. It is also well known that opiimi-eating is increasing in India. Religions. — The Plill Tribes have a dim idea of a great, overruling Spirit, with many superstitions and barbarities. The Hindus inherited, as we believe, a faith in the true God from Noah; but they have been without a written revelation, and theii- religion has degenerated until it is said that " Hinduism is the only religion in the world that is worse than no religion at all." The Hindus have a Triad — Brahma, the Creator; Vishnu, the Preserver ; and Siva, the Destroyer. The first is hardly worshipped at all; the second is wor- shipped b}^ those who wish to enjoy life. He, Vishnu, has had many incarnations ; and of these, Krishna is the most worshipped. Krishna is described in an ei'ic poem as ha\'ing been guilty of every sort of wickedness He is identical with Jagernath. Siva is more especially worshipped by those who practise austerities— tlic Fakirs. The worshii^pers of Krishna and Siva are frequently distinguished by difiFerent marks on the forehead. The Hindus believe sacrifices to be of Di\'ine origin. They are a thouglitful people, and appear to be divided into learned and unlearned as regards religion. The for- mer think much, and believe in Transmigration, and that the sins they have committed in one life will be ex- INDIA AS A WHOLE. 7 piated in another. 8ome are also Pantheists, and see (rod in everything, which often causes them to believe in their own divinity. But all worship or make " puja " to idols, millions of which are to be seen in India. The Hindus have no prayer, properly so called. Caste is a terrible featui'e in Hinduism. If a man only eats from a vessel in which food has been prepared for one of lower caste, he becomes an out-caste. The Brahmans are the chief and the priestly caste, and make much lirofit from the superstition of the people. They wear a small red thread as a badge, which is, now, generally hidden. Tlie Sudras are a lower caste, but there are many others beneath them. Some very low castes, or Pariahs, are treated as if they were beneath brute beasts. The most ancient of the Hindu sacred books, the Vedas (wit or wisdom), do not mention caste, or the seclusion of women. No book in the world, with the exception of the Book of Proverbs, describes the ideal woman better than the Vedas. . Buddhism was an attempt to reform Hinduism. It had a pm-er moral code, and no caste ; but, having little or no belief in Grod, or sense of sin, it failed in India. There have been other attempts at reformation, but we can only speak now of Kabir, who protested against ceremonialism if there is no cleansing of the heart, and of Chaitauja, who would call upon Krishna for hours together. But there was no one at hand to tell them about the true God. 8 HRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. The Mohammedaus* have taken all that is true in their religion from the Bible. But it was they who taught the Hindus to shut women up. They made converts by the sword ; and when in power they put ii heavy tax on those who would not embrace theii- religion. The Mohammedan says, '' Hate, destroy the un- believers ! " while the Christian says, " Love them, sacrifice yourself for them." AVe turn now to the religion that speaks to the Hindu of atonement, and to the Mohammedan of love. The Christians in India are about two millions in number, half of whom are Eoman Catholics. Half the remainder are Natives. There is a doubtful tradition wliich says that the Apostle Thomas wont to India, Tt is more certain that Pantsenus, in a.u. 18(>, heard from Egyptian sailors that there were Christians in India ; and that, abandoning his post as head of the Cate- chetical School at Alexaudi-ia, he Avent forth to India as a missionary. A Bishop from India was present at the Council of Nice a.d. 3'2o. The fact that the Gospel was preached in India, and tlie Bible brought to it at so earl}' a date, has, no doubt, leavened Indian thouglit; and it is dilhcult to tell to wliat extent iiindiiism and Buddhism have incorporated {Scriptural ideas. AVhat liappL'ued between the fourtli and cighteentli * S.-f I'ail I. Clial-. VII. INDIA AS A WHOLE. ^ centui-ies ? Roman Catholic missionaries came. Some, like Xavier, had personal zeal and devotion. But it does not appear that the early Christians worshipped the Virgin Maiy, or held Transubstantiation. The Eoman Catholics taught them these doctrines, imposed the yoke of the Papacy, and established the Inquisition. What were Protestants doing P There was one gleam of light at the end of the seventeenth eentmy when the East India Company enjoined their chaplains to learn the Native languages that they might " teach the Gentoos," but this had little effect. It appears, how- ever, that even in the darkest times some Englishmen took tlie Bible with them to India, and read it to Natives. Protestant a\ ork in the eighteenth eentmy should be considered by itself. We will note foui- things with respect to this work : — 1. The missionaries were fi-om Denmark or Ger- many, and went first to a Danish settlement. They had, at the commencement, sympathy from Frederick lY. of Denmark, from George I. of England, and from the English Archbishop. Pecuniary help was sent from England. The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel gave the first twenty pounds of this help ; but the Society for the Promotion of Christian Know- ledge seut money tlu'ough the greater part of the centur}'. 2. These eighteenth century missionaries are an 10 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. example to us. It was not an unkuowii tiling among them that a man should work for fifty years, almost without holiday, and that he should give away the greater part of his income. Ziegenbalg and Plutseho were the fii-st, but Schwartz was the greatest of these missionaries. With the exception of Kiernander at Calcutta, all worked in .South India. They translated the Bible and issued tracts. We cannot tell how many Mustard Trees took root ; but we know that some publications reached Bombay. 3. We may take warning from them, in that they weakened their work by allowing caste. Some of God's commandments were thus put aside ; and con- verts, easily made, fell easily away. 4. These missionaries did not prepare an}- of their converts for the ministry ; although Schwartz had a favourite catechist, Satyanadan, whom ho considered to preach better than liimself. There was a dark period from 1798 to 1813. nationalism maite the hands of Denmark and Geimany to hang down. The same thing in England deprived the S. P. C. K. of men and funds. There were rumours of war at home, and the E. I. Company, with short-sighted policy, was discom-aging tlie representa- tives of the Prince of Peace in India. Yet at this very time a Mustard Tree was taking root at Cambridge, which now spreads its branches over India. The great need of home workers did not prevent Mi-. Simeon, the INDIA AS A WHOLE. 11 godly Fellow of King's, from encouraging live men, fom- of whom were his " sons in the faith," to go as chap- lains to India. Mr. Charles Grant, the devoted friend of India, had sufficient influence to carry out Mr. Simeon's plans. Two of these five, David Brown and Thomas Thomason, worked chiefly among the English at Cal- cutta ; but they were constantly thinking of the Natives, and forming plans for the evangelization of India. The third, Claudius Buchanan, was a man of com- manding talents, who " laboured till he made the wants and woes of India pierce the ear of England." Corrie, the fourth, was from the first called a " black chaplain," and when dying. Bishop of Madras, one of his last prayers was for the unevangelized Telugu country. His gentle, loving manner made bigoted Brahmans say that he was " a holy man." We speak of Henry Martyn last, for though his time for work was short, the standard he put before himself was so high that he is still "the ideal missionary." All these chaplains fostered Missions ; and David Brown, in conjunction with a layman, formed a plan which ultimately gave rise to the Church Missionary Society. This layman was Mi-. Chaiies Grant. He owed his conversion, under God, to some Englishmen who had been disciples of Schwartz. C. M. S. — This Society sent missionaries to India in 1813. They began with the same methods that their successors use, greatly developed. 12 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. I. — EvangelizatioD. They preached the Gospel wherever they could get a hearing, though at fii'st with stammering tongues. The Hindus were contemptuous, thinking that barbarians had come to teach civilized people. The missionaries seldom met with rough treatment ; but the Brahmans would make insolent remarks about our Lord that were very hard to bear. It was soon discovered that the parables of the New Testament supplied the Hindu's desire for metaphor. The latter could not at jdi-st see that our Lord ^^■as superior to Krishna ; but nearly all acknowledge now that there is something strangely pure and sublime in the Author of Christianity and in its principles. In very early times missionaries gave away simple medicines, and now some of themselves are medical men, who care for the body, and preach the Gospel, Famines have also given them the opportunities of showing kindness. Famine-Christians was a name of reproach that was too often deserved ; but the Natives natm-ally and rightly moved towards the Christians when tliey saw the novel spectacle of loviug-kindness and tender charity. It was in early days that melas or fairs were seen to be suitable places for out-door preacliiug ; and this plan is now prosecuted in many parts of India. Mis- sionaries frequently itinerate, taking tents with them. The hardest work, after all, begun when the tirst INDIA AS A WHOLE. 13 inquirer presented himself, and when they had with "days of teaching and nights of prayer" to prepare ]iim for baptism. And before long there were little groups of Christians for whom a pastor must be found, so that the missionary could go into the " regions beyond." Natives wlio had been tried as catechists received Orders, and are able to prosecute their work without suffering from the climate as Englishmen do. It is cheering to hear a missionary say that, when walking on the high road, he can tell winch of the Natives are Christians by the look of peace that the latter have on their countenances. II. — Education. The earliest missionaries had schools of the simplest kind ; and they were at first obliged to take help from the heathen teachers. The schools in South India are now almost supplied with teachers from Christian sources ; and we hope that this will soon be the case in North India. These little schools have developed in some places into colleges where men may prepare for a degree. The Bible is not even a class-book in the Gfovern- ment schools. There is, therefore, great need for high-class schools of a religious character; and these schools are almost the only way in which the higher castes can be reached. Orphanages were soon an im- portant part of niisslonary work. A motlier said at a 14 lUUFF SKV.TCnES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. time of faniino, '' Tnko my eliild. or I will throw it to the jackals." Boaixiiug-schools for boys and girls are a late development of educational work. It is im- ]iortant to keep childivii. when of Christian parentage, away from heathen inliueuee for some years. Tlio result of education in Mission schools is that there is a large number of men in India who are disabused of their prejudice ngainst Christianity, see something of its beauty, and it may be also of their personal need. The women of India have benefited much from the work of English ladies in Zenanas and schools. Englishwomen have obtained ontrnnee to the dark and shabby rooms in wliieh Indian ladies live ; they make friends with them, and teach them reading and A\Titing ; but they do not go unless they are allowed to can-y to them the Gospel. This growing work is one of the most important works in India ; for, in spite of their imprisonment, the influence of wives and mothei-s in India is great. III. — Literature. One of the earl}- missionaries describes his joy when he was first able to put a Gospel in a Native language in his school; for the Bible Society, established at Cal- cutta, in India, in 1810, soon gave them this best sort of literature. Tlic Bible, or portions of it, is now trans- lated into the most important languages. The Prayer Book and man}' other books have also l^een translated. The early missionaries used to give away thousands of INDIA AS A WHOLE. 15 ilioso translations. The Natives said of Henry Martyn, " Tlio Snliili is giving away the ' Ramayun ' " (an Indian poem). India has some Christian newspapers ; but it greatly needs a good literature, for the number of its inhabitants who can read is rapidly increasing. The Government Colleges are yearly sending out educated men ; and, iinlia]>pily, Englishmen send iufidol literature to India. (Jonverts of good caste at first disappeared altogether, or were utterly renounced by their families ; and one great difficulty in early times was to find employment for converts. Christian villages, where the Christians could be employed in agriculture, were a temporary expedient. They are, happily, not nuich needed now, as there are many more Christians who belong to the respectable class. The British Grovernment prevents open violence and persecution ; but both Hindus and Mohammedans have a dreadful ordeal to go through before they are baptized. The Hindu may suflfer most at first, but if he is firm, his family will, after a time, desist from persecution ; while a Mohammedan family Avill persevere in their attempts to draw their relative back . " Tlie conmion people heard Him gladly," and we tiud that in North India, where there are many of high caste, the converts arc few; but, having had to endure much opposition, they are comparatively strong, in South India, wliere tliort^ are few of high casto, 16 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. the converts nre numerous. But converts are most numerous, in proportion to work among them, from the Hill Tribes, where there is no casto. Some Rajahs and Zemindars have presented gifts to Missions, because tliey saw that these Missions have benefited their people. The C. M. S. puts nearly half its strength, both of men and means, into India. It has Branch Societies or Committees of Correspondence in different partsof India. About £'16,000 annually is subscribed by Euglisli residents in India, besides the numerous gifts to special branches of the work that are given to missionaries by theu- private friends ; and help from Australia in men and means is nn encouraging feature of tlio Inst fow years' work. One of tlie first missionaries wlio worked in India said, " I am so satisfied with my situation tliat I would not change it for that of the greatest emperor in the world." But there is little worldly inducement to become a missionary, as Sir Charles Bernard showed, when he told us that a C. M. S. missionary, a Cambridge graduate, who liad been out for twelve years, received one-third less salary than liis own son, who had been for two and a half years in the service of the Govern- ment. Tliosc wlio study the annals of missionary work in India cau tliauk God tor thi> single oyo wliicli llo lias given to many of His servant.-^. The two missionaries sent in 1813 have increascil to l(i;{, INDIA AS A WHOLE. 17 besides mauy ladies. The Native clergy now outiiuni- ber the English missionaries, while there are lay teachers in great numbers. The C. M. S. converts in India nearly amount to 111,000. As we try to picture the line of faithful men who for seventy years have planted and watered in this. vast field, all seem to say the same thing — " Come to our help. We cannot sow in half or a quarter of the ground that is lying fallow. There are districts as large as English counties without a missionary ; hundreds of men are becoming agnostic, because they receive an English education without religion. The readers in India are increasing fast, and we have few good books to give to them. Come to oiu- help ! " The work is best considered in eight divisions, or branches of a great tree. 1. Calcutta and Bengal, the most populous part of India. Brahmanism is strong, and the converts have not been numerous. 2. The North-AVest and Central Provinces have very many inhabitants of high caste, and have not been fruitful. 3. The Pan jab and Sindh, which are strong in schools, and increasing in theii- number of converts. 4. Bombay, or Western India, which has few mis- sionaries, and is not a fruitful field. 5. Madras and Tinnevelly, which have about half the C. M. S. converts in India. c 18 BlUEI- SKETCHES OF C M. 8. MISSIONS. 6. The Telugu Mission, where the converts are increasing. 7. Travancore and Cochhi, whicli have proved fruitful. 8. The Hill Tribes, in different paiis of India, which have had many converts. CoNCi.rsiON. — Lord Lawrence says of missionaries, " I believe, notwithstanding all the English people have done to benefit that eountr}' (India), the missionaries have done more than all other agencies combined." Mr. Vaughan says, " If deep repentance, earnest faith, and bui'ning love, if a cheerful surrender of all that men hold dear in life, if a fearless confession of Christ at an}- cost, be marks of genuine conversion, then has the Church of India multitudes of confessors within the pale distinguished by these mai-ks." At the time of the Mutiny, man}- Native Christians, belonging to different Societies, were called upon to endure martvrdum, and there is no recordcct case of apostasy. The Tree has loosened the bonds of man}' proud Brahmans and Mohammedans, as well as the painful bonds which the}- impose on their loM-born brethren, and on women. Its branches spread over many Native congregations and haiijt}' families. We believe that, so far as tlie Christians are joined to the Koot, which is Christ, new and larger branches will be put forth, " above all that we ask or think." But we must IXDIA AS A WHOLE. 19 not forget that there is an enemy who is ever trying to kill or to injure this Tree ; and we should surely try to realize more our privilege in being called to say to India — "Greet, for it is thine The liberty wherewith He maketli free The tied and bound, who out of prison deptlis To iliui lift in, llifii' crv." o 2 CALCUTTA AND BENaAL. C. M. S. Publications, especially the Glmnn- for April, 1889. C. E. Z. M. S. Publications. Life of the Rev. J. Weitbrecht-Nisbet & Co. The Trident, the Crescent, and the Cross (Vanghan) — LoTigmans, Green & Co. History of Protestant Missions in India (Sherring) — R. T. S. Mr. Edmund Wigrani's Letters, Y. and VL — C. M. S. Missionary Leaves — Hodder & Stoughton. Introduction. — " Let us rise up and build " (Nell. ii. 18). A few godly men, early in this century desired that there should be a Church of Grod in India, as Nehemiah had desired to rebuild the City of Glod. After a great struggle in Parliament, it was decided tliat men were as free to go to India to preach the Grospel as to go there to make money. It is probable tliat men and women then living hardly realized the importance of the concession which prevented mis- sionaries from being forbidden to land in India. Geography, ETC. — Bengal including Chota Nagpore, Orissa, etc., is equal in size to France, with twice the population, having seventy million inhabitants. It has the densest rm-al population in the world. It is exceedingly fertile. Bengal is distinguished from the North-West as the Lower Provinces. It is the southern part of the Bengal Presidency. 22 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Calcutta, a corruption of Kalighat (place of the goddess Kali), is on the Hooghly, a branch of the Ganges, and is eighty-six miles from the sea. It has nearly a million inhabitants. It is called the "City of Palaces," and has a University, under which are more than eighty colleges, missionary colleges included. Agarpara lies to the north. Burdwan, to the north-west, is a large town in the centre of an important district. Krishnagar is the capital of Nadiya, a still larger district ; it begins thirty miles north of Calcutta, and extends sixty miles farther northward. Bhagalpur is very far to the north, beyond Santdlia.* It is on the Granges; and is used as a liealth resort by Bengali gentlemen. The Bengalis are dark and stunted, but they are keen and vivacious. Many of them belong to non- Aryan races. Bengali, Hindi, and Hindustani (or Urdu) are the principal languages. They are more like English than they are like the languages of Southern India. History. — The inhabitants of Lower Bengal sub- mitted without a struggle to one of the early !\[oham- medan conquerors, 700 years ago. Job Charnock, an agent of the E. I. Company, founded Calcutta by building a factory there in 1690. In those early days a factory generally implied a fort. *3ee Chap. XYI. CALCUTTA AND BENGAL. 23 Calcutta was captured by Suraj-ad-Dowlah, the Nawab of Bengal, in 1756. He confined 146 men and women in the terrible " Black Hole." Only twenty-three came out alive. Clive came to revenge the outrage : and after his victory at Plassy, a district round Calcutta, thirty miles square, was given as a fief to the E. I. Company. All possessions have grown from that one. There was a terrible famine in 1769, in which from ten to twelve millions of human beings perished. All the young of that generation disappeared. Bengal was then entirely British, but the latter were powerless to help. Twenty years afterwards Lord Cornwallis described one-third of Bengal as a jungle, only in- habited by wild beasts. Most of the rest was devastated by adventurers from other parts of India. At the time our Mission began, the Zemindars, or land-owners, treated the labourers as slaves. The rivers, not yet embanked, would occasionally cause terrible floods. We read of collieries, with so-called Christian masters, where they had no cessation from work on Sundays, and where little girls carried loads weighing eighty pounds. But the English rule, bringing peace, gradually made the country prosperous. Whether this good result would have followed if they had continued to treat missionaries as rebels is an interesting subject for our studr. 24 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Rki.k.ions. — The niajority of those who dwell in Bengal aro Hindu in religion. They worship personi- fications of wickedness, for instance the goddess Kali, or Parvuti, wife of Siva. She is a frightful object, and represented as delighting in blood. A Mohammedan boy was as late as 18GG sacrificed at her temple. They think, by those blood-sacrifices, to propitiate vindictive demons. The water of the Ganges is be- lieved to take away sin ; dying persons are often car- ried to its banks, and muddy water put into their mouths. Leprous people would have a grave dug near the Ganges, kindle a fire in the grave, and throw them- selves into it, thinking thus to obtain a healthy body in their next transmigration. A missionary tells us that at one festival hundreds of mothers threw tlieir little ones to sharks and alligators in performance of a vow. AVhen prevented from doing this by Government, they would give the children to jackals, especially if they were girls. AVidows were encouraged to burn tliemselves with their husbands' dead bodies. Dr. Marshman was an eye-wit- ness of one of these dreadful ceremonies. lie says there was " confusion, levity, and bursts of brutal laughter." Mohammedans are more nimicrous in Bengal than in any other part of India. But they are inferior to the Mohammedans of the Northwest and the ranjiib, belonging to non-Aryan races. Many observe caste rules, and practise idolatrous rites. CALCUTTA AND BENGAL. 25 Tlie " Worsliippers of the Creator " were found at Krishnagar, a sect that, like the Brahmo-Somaj, was practically Unitarian. It is probable that the preaching of the Gospel gave rise to both sects. The English in Bengal seemed at first to 'be more dragged down hy the heathen than lifting the latter up_ For instance, Job Charnock took a Native wife, and was converted by her to Hinduism. The chaplains traded ; and some of them came home very rich. The Govern- ment at one time subsidized Jagernath, and did not avow any religion. They did not recognize that the Hindus respected them the less for having no creed. In 1756 the Nawab destroyed the only church in Calcutta. There were only two chaplains then in India ; one died in the Black Hole, found lying hand-in-hand with his dead son ; and the other, who escaped down the river, died of fever. Clive, after defeating the Native forces, asked the German missionary, Kiernander, to come to Calcutta from the South of India. The latter built what is now called the Old Church in 1771, chiefly at his own expense (Neh. v. 18). Kiernander worked chiefly among the low-class Portuguese, so there was still little done for the heathen in Calcutta, and nothing for the rural population of Bengal, till Carey came in 1793. The latter and his fellow- workers resided at Serampore, wliieh belonged to the King of Denmark, and they worked at translations as if everything depended upon 26 BRIEF "SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. that, thinking that at any time the door might be shnt. But even after the Seramporo trio were admitted, other missionaries were sent away. In this way Jiidson was sent on to Biu-mah, and another missionarj' was grate- ful because he was allowed to land in the Mauritius. The scorn with which the proposal to teach tlie Hindus about our Grod and Saviour was treated by leading Englishmen, was something which tliis generation can hardly realize. But tliere were those at home and in India wliom this thing "grieved sore " (Neh. xiii. 8). The leaders in India were, first, Mr. David Brown, who had succeeded Kiernander as minister of the Old Church, and whose teaching and life made a great impression on the corrupt and luxurious Anglo-Indian Society. Secondly, Mi\ Charles Grant and Mr. Udny were examples of those laj^men who, when others were taking unfair advantage of the Hindus in money matters, could say, " So did not I, for the fear of God " (Neh. V. 15). A little cluster of devoted servants of God soon gathered around these men, and they " continued in the work " of the " wall " (Neh. v. 16). A brancli of the Bible Society was, in 1810, formed at Calcutta. The Commander-in-Chief, and other great men, promoted the attempt. Pocket-Bibles of the plainest sort had previously been sold for a pound. Ladies parted with their ornaments that sufficient CALCUTTA AXD BENGAL. 27 money migLt be raised. Copies were sought and read with avidity. This was soon followed by the establishment of a Tract Society. The}^ also formed a plan for dividing Bengal into eight districts, with a clergyman in each district. But the Grovemment disapproved. However, some in England heard of the plan, took courage and said, "Let us rise up and build." And in 1813 took place that glorious struggle to which we have already referred. Wilberforce, who led the movement in Parliament, feared that nine- tenths of the House were against him ; but he spoke for two hours. There was then no Church of England missionary in India ; he therefore spoke of Carej^'s work, and was surprised to find that what told most in the House was the information that Carey made over the money he received from Government to the general objects of his Mission. The majority was greater than Wilberforce had hoped, and he writes in his diary, " I heard afterwards that many had been praying for us all night " (Neh. i. and ii. 4). The hands of missionar_y Societies were thus unloosed, and the S. P. Gr., among others, prosecuted their work in Bengal. The first Brahman convert, Krishna Mohun Banerjee, took Orders. C.M.S. — This Society had had a Committee at Calcutta since 1807, but as yet they had no missionaries. Three of the chaplains, who did much missionary work, sat, however, on this Committee. These were Brown, 28 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Buchanan, and Martyn. The first thing they did was to collect money ; and with the help of a grant from head-quarters, they gave aid to Societies that were already at work in education and translation. Two of the first C. M. S. missionaries to India were sent to Bengal in 1816. But though the Home Government had given them "letters" (Neh. ii. 7, 8), they were not at first allowed to work at Calcutta, but were sent up coimtry. Beginning to build the wall, the}^ met with Sanballats and Tobiahs (Neh. iv. 1-3) among the Natives. "We read of Brahmans being furious, and of missionaries being pelted with stones and mud ; and of their converts being beaten and shut up till the English interfered. There were few con- verts of respectable position, and nearly all converts, being thrown out of employ when embracing Christi- anity, turned to the missionaries for help. The latter were very poor themselves, and hardly knew what to do when fresh converts were made ; while all the time, Enghshmen, who never informed themselves of the truth, boldly affirmed that there was not one real ci(in:iry sent to Lucknow. The relinquished work at Allahabad was speedily resumed. The Mission at Mirat had to be altogether reconstructed after the Mutiny. This task was complfteil by ^fr. Hortnilo, ono of those THE N01?TH-WF,ST AND C'ENTTx'AL PKOVIXCF.S. 51 inissiouaries who had been driven from Georgia by the Russians. Six of Hoernle's children became missionaries. . Let us glance at the present condition of these seven stations, with some of their out-stations. 1 . Agra is famous for its high-class English school, called St. John's College. It was founded by Mr. French and Mr. Stuart. It has its inner circle in a boarding-school. This school trains Native agents. Mr. Shackell had the happiness of seeing two of the scholars, baptized by himself, become pastors ; and tliese pastors have been labouring almost to tlie present time. Miss Bland, of the F. E. S., does similar work for girls both in schools and Zenanas. Secundra is famous for its orplianage. Mr. Erhardt, Avho was for a short time Krapf 's companion in Africa, labours at this place. Muttra and Aligarh are centres for evangelistic work. 2, Mirat has a Native congregation with a Native pastor. An English missionary superintends, and another has charge of Annfield, an agricultural colony, Mr. Droese, the veteran missionary, lives near. -']. Benares possesses Jay Narain's High School for boys, and good, schools for girls. Many of tlie present Christians have been in the Orphanages. Others are converts from the poor labourers on the rice fields, while at all ages of the Mission there have E 2 52 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. ^^. S. MISSIONS. been striking conversions from among Hindus and Mohammedans. Lady Strafford writes of Benares that it was " cheering to see the little band working so bravely, witli hundi-eds of happy young Christians growing up around them." Azimgarh has a Native pastor and a high school. 4. Gorakhpur is the centre of a district contain- ing threr^ millions spread over nearly 5,000 square miles; but it only has one English missionary, the veteran Mr. Stern, and a few lay agents. There are 500 Fakirs and 244,000 Brahmans to oppose them. This is a sample of the insufficient supply of missionaries in India. Basharatpur (Town of Joy) is the name of a prosperous Cliristian village begun by Mr. Wilkinson. A similar village is called Sternpur. Botli are self- supporting. 5. Lucknow has a small Christian community. It has a weekly newspaper called the Messenger of Light whicli was started by Native Christians. Lucknow has a resident English missionary. Faiza- bad, also, has a Christian community ; and it has been liappy in having had the same missionary, Mr. Bau- mann, for twenty years. Faizabad itself is chiefly Mohammedan ; but Ayodhya, a stronghold of Hin- duism, is near. ^fr. Bauuiann lately baptized a I'ralnnan preacher. Jaunpur has a Native pastor. 6. Allahabad is notable for its ''St. Paul's Divinity School," which is similar to our Theological Colleges. THE NOKTH-WEST AND CENTEAL PROVINCES. 53 A Hindustani branch of a Temperance Society has lately been formed at Allahabad. Most of the Christians live at the Christian village of Muirabad. Sir William Muir, when Lieutenant- Grovernor of the North-West Provinces, took great interest in Missions. 7 . Jabalpur has an EngKsh resident missionary. The people in the neighbourhood show remarkable readiness to listen to the Gospel. (iodly laymen have taken an important part in this North-West Provinces Mission. They have invited missionaries to commence work; they have countenanced them in every way ; and they have given liberally. We notice especially Mr. Thomason (son of the chaplain), Mr. Bird, Mr. Carre Tucker, and Captain Sherwood. Mr. Thomason's influence seems, under God, to have been the cause " that the Lawi'ences and many other laymen aided Missions." Mr. Bird's sister, in very early days, taught a class of women on Sundays, and had other meetings diuing the week. "We wonder whether Miss Bird, first of the lady evangelists in India, looked forward to the amount of work that her successors are doing. The ladies of the I. r. N. S. and other Societies work in the North-West Provinces. They are sometimes pros- trated with fever; sometimes solitary, because their companions have broken down or been called away ; but they ever set us an example of persevering, hopeful 54 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. labour. Native cliildren, though they may run away at first, soon learn to love the Miss Sahibs ; and the latter (>ften gain the love of their dark sisters, and find them sisters in faith, in sympathy, and in ministry. The North-West and Central Provinces are in the enormous Diocese of Calcutta ; but it is proposed that Oudh should be a separate Diocese. This Mission has a Church Council, which meets yearly. It pays and locates the pastors and pastoral lay agents. It has upwards of 4,000 adherents ; but in the number of childi-en under instruction it is more forward than the Bengal Mission. Conclusion. — This Mission, as compared with others, is unsuccessful. Caste is in its greatest strength ; but the power of the Cross has been felt in the citadel of many hearts. Numbers of Brahmans have suffered the loss of all things, and joined themselves to Sudras and to out-castes, counting " all one in Christ Jesus.'' Sir "William Hunter gives encouragement for the f utui'e by these words, " Into tins ancient and powerful organiz- ation (Hinduism) a new religious force has thrust itself — Christianity." Our missionaries in the North- West Provinces are not called, like the garrison of Lucknow, to an agony of eighty- ciglit days, but wliat is linrdov to many men, they are called to endure patiently, sometimes for a THE NOKTH-WEST AND CENTRAL PROVINCES. 00 lifetime, to teach and to reason with men who seem as hard as stone walls. May it please God to increase oiu' "faith" (Heb. xi. 30). We should then no longer hear of the terrible want of men for India, of young and inexperienced missionaries left alone at important stations, and of others taken away from their work because a brother missionai-y at a distance was ill. On the contrary, the Mission would be so strongly reinforced, that the Grospel being effectually proclaimed, all would hear " the sound of the trumpet," and if aided by " a great shout," the prayers of Grod's people all over the world, we believe that the wall of caste would " fall down flat " (Josh. vi. 20.) THE PANJAB AND SINDH. C. M, S. Publications, especially the Gtcanc,; for Sei)teiul)er and October, 1889. C. E. Z. M. S. Publications. The Panjdb ana Sindh .Missions of the C. M. S. (Rev. Robert Clark) — Sceley & Co. (leorge Jlaxwell Gordon (Rev. Arthur Lewis)— Seeley & Co. Rev. F.E. Wigramand Mr. E. Wigram's Letters, VIL, VIH. and IX. Missionary Leaves. Introduction. — " We being mauy, are one body in Christ." (Kom. xii. 4-8j. In this Mission we have an example of co-operation between those who rule and give, and those who teach and minister. We see as members of the same Body, great statesmen, heroic soldiers, learned missionaries, rich missionaries, converts from Hinduism and Mohammedanism, and converts from the despised Mehtars. The Natives said of Sir Donald McLeod and Greneral Reynell Taylor that if all the English had been like them, the whole country would have become Christian. We see the spirit of these founders of Fanjab Missions in General Lake's dying request. He asked that 1 Tim. i. 15 should be engraved on his tombstone. The Panj^b has also had missionaries who have sliowed the Natives what true family life is ; and 58 LiHIEK SKETCHKS OK C. "SI. H. MISSIONS. missionaries, both European and Native, who had no home, and were called Christian Fakirs. It has also had lady missionaries, whose influence has been great. Geography, etc. — Panjab means Laud of the Five Kivers. These rivers are all tributaries of the Indus. The Panjdb, Sindh, Kashmir, and several small Native States that, like Kashmir, are under British protection, are, in area, larger than the German Empire, with half the population. The Panjdb, with the Native States, has twenty-two million inhabitants ; and Sindh has more than two millions. The people are Aryan in descent, and a large pro- portion are Jats, supposed to be descended from the Scythians. Others are Pathan or Afghan. Lord Law- rence speaks of the inhabitants of the Panjab as the "bravest, most determined and formidable race the English had ever met in India." They have been called " Asiatic Britons." The Panjab is the recruit- ing ground for the Native army. Some parts of the Panjab are beautiful and fertile ; others are sandy and almost rainless. The Panjab is itself a bulwark against foreign aggression ; and a salient feature of the Panjab C. M. S. stations is that so many of them are on tlie frontier, and that they have, in consequence, much influence on the wild tribes of Central Asia. Thus Kotgur, Kangra, and Simla approach Thibet and Eastern China. Srinagar is tlie capital of beautiful Kashmir, wliitli THE PAN.IAH AND SIXDH. 59 stretches out towards Yarkimd. Peshawur, near tlie Khyber Pass, Bannu, and Dera Ismail Khan affect the Afghans. Dera Ghazi Khan and Quetta, the Latter beyond the liolan Pass, are for the Beluchs and Brahiii, etc. In the interior we have, among numerous stations, one at Lahore, the modern capital, and the seat of English rule, and another at Amritzar, the commercial capital, famous for its Golden Temple. Multan, the ancient capital, is also occupied. It has an almost rain- less climate ; and for eight months in the year the population sleep in the open air. Multan is famous for " dust and beggars, tombs and heat." Lahore, the head, and Amritzar, the heart, of the Panjab are near to one another, and form a centre for C. M. S. work. Sindh has two principal stations : Karachi, a port with a mixed population including Jews, Parsees, and Africans ; and Haidrabad (not to be confused mth the Province of that name), which is the ancient capital. Kafristan, near to the Panjab, is still a mystery. It is believed that its inhabitants are descended from the Greeks who accompanied Alexander on his expedition to India. The following languages are spoken in this Mission : Hindustani, Hindi, Panjabi, Sindhi, Gujerathi, Persian, Beluchi, Pushto, and Kashmiri, besides several dialects. 60 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. HisiuKv. — All conquesls oi" India, till the last, begau with the Panjab. The Aryan invaders came first ; then Darius Hjstaspes, mentioned by Herodotus ; and then came Alexander the Gh-eat, vestiges of whose steps remain. A brave resistance was made iu the Panjdb to the Moliammedan invasion ; but iu after years Akhbar and other Mohammedan sovereigus made Lahore the seat of their government. In A.D. Iu26 a religious reformation (of whiuh more soon) ended iu a military commonwealth. The Sikhs (disciples) became the Singhs (lions), and the pre- dominant power. Runjeet Singh rose, early in this centm-y, to be supreme ruler and engaged French generals to organize his army. His death caused the two Sikh wars, for the chiefs who had fought under him attacked British territory. At the termination of these wars in 1849, the Panjab Avas annexed by England. Sii" John Lawrence, after having ruled the Panjab for ten years " with diligence " said that when he first knew it, " the people as a race were oiu- enemies," and that Thuggecnsm and other crimes of violence were " of common occurence," but that " now all this was changed." The Mutiny came in 1857, and foundSu- John Lawrence, Sir Herbert Edwardes, etc. at their posts. They had believed Christianity to be the best religion for the people they governed, and had desired to give it to tliis people. Sir John Tjawrenoo sni«l tlint THE I'.W.JAB AND SlNDIi. 01 " (Jliristian things done in a Christian way never alienate the heathen." At the time of the Mutiny, Sir John risked, with Cliristian courage, his reputation for his country, by sending the bulk of his forces to Delhi. Delhi, not then included in the Panjab, stood in eon- sequence, and thus the rest of India was enabled to stand. Religions. — Hindus in religion number nine millions in the Panjdb. Kangra is one of their strong- holds, and a Hindu saint is Iniried at Multan, to whose tomb pilgrimages are made from China and Thibet. One of these pilgrims, a woman, was heard by a missionary to mutter the prayer, "Pardon mine iniquity." Hindus have a deep sense of sin. Kotgur has had devil-worship, human sacri- fices, and infanticide. In 1840 four cases were brought to light in wliich parents had buried their children alive. A lady saw a woman, on pilgrimage, who measured her length on the dusty soil of Sindh. Caste is not so strong in the Panjab as elsewhere, but this may be the result of an attempted reform, of which we shall soon speak. More than half the population of the Panjdb are Mohammedans. The Kashmiris, Afghans, Beluchis, etc., are Mohammedans. There is no inherent life in Mohammedanism. It does not develop or improve. It has been called the '' dead man's hand." ()2 BKIKF SKKTCHEK OK C. M. S MISSIONS. ' No message here, of men redeemed licmi >siii, Of fallen nature raised, Of the immense parental heart that yearns From higlwjst heaven to meet The poorest wandering spirit that returns To it's Creator's feet." lu A.u. 1526, Nauak endeavoured to combine the best features in Hinduism and Mohammedanism. Nanak believed in one God and a future existence, and dis- carded caste. Sikhs are peculiarly open to instruction, and Mr. Bateman, a Pan jab missionary, has met witli some who seem to have a devotional spirit. Seven women were, however, burnt alive at Runjeet Singh's funeral. The Mission at Amritzar is specially to the Sikhs. American missionaries were the first to occupy the Panjab. One of them, the Rev. John Newton, has worked for more than fifty years. C, M. S. — In 1850 an anonymous friend sent through this Mr. Newton 10,000 rupees to the C. M. S., invit- ing them to join in the " new subjugation of the land by the sword of the Spirit." The Society had at that time a little extra money in hand from th.' Jubilee Fund, and they sent two missionaries, Mr. Robert Clark and Mr. Fitzpatrick, to Amritzar. They were welcomed by Sir Henry Lawrence, and by others in authority, includ- ing Mr. Jolm Lawrence, Sir Henr\'s brother. 1'he Mission was thus fornuilly begun, almost simultaneously Avith the English ociupation, although there had been missionaries nt Kotf^-ur since 1840, through the THE PAN.T.d? AND SINDH. 60 influence of officers stationed at Simla. Tlie Kotgur Mission was placed under the C. M. S. in 1847. The Kangra Mission was begun in 18o4 by Mr. Merk. He was soon followed by Mr. Eeutber, whose widow and daughter still work at Kangra. The Peshawur Mission was founded by Major Martin, the friend Avho gave the anonymous gift which we described above. He was a man of prayer and of self-denial. His regiment was ordered to Peshawur, and he had not been long there when he asked the Commissioner to sanction the establishment of a Mis- sion. The latter refused on account of the fanaticism of the people. This Commissioner was a few months afterwards assassinated. His successor, Sir Herbert Edwardes, was in favour of the Mission, saying, "We may be quite sure that we are much safer if we do our duty, than if we neglect it ; and that He who has brought us here with His own right arm will shield and bless us, if, in simple reliance upon Him, we try to do His will." Major Martin resigned his commission that he might work in the Peshawur Mission. Mr. Clark helped to found it, and so did the great Pfander. Some of the earliest missionaries died of the Peshawur fever. From Peshawur at the frontier we glance at Multan in the interior, where a Mission was foimded in 1850 by ^fr. Fitzpatrick ; who, when the Mutiny began, continued to preach in the bazaars, with tl;e concurrence of Sir John Lawrence and Mr. (now Sir 64 BBIEF SKKTCHES OF f. M. S. MISSIONS. Robert) Montgonierv. Dr. Pfander at Peshawur, n much more dangerous post, preaclied out of doors during the continuance of the Mutiny. His death was constantly predicted ; but Sir Herbert Edwardes approved liis cournge, and thought that he inspired con- fidence, if it were only on account of his benevolent oountenence. The Mission at Dera Ismail Khan was opened in 1861, and that at Bannu in 1864, at the request of Colonel Keynell Taylor, the Baj-ard of India, who ac- companied his request with a donation of one thousand pounds. Mr. French,* wlio had previously been Principal of St. John's College, Agra, was one of the pioneers of this Mission. He was ever ready for a laborious post ; and he itinerated in every direction, till he was one day carried home " half dead " from a \illage where he had been preaching. Mr. Bruce.t now in Persia, was his companion in pioneer work, and won the hearts of the people. Colonel Ee^-nell Taylor hoped that travelling merchants from Central Asia to the plains of India, and Afghan hill tribes, would bo reached by tliis Mission. Srinagar in Kashmir was opened in 1863. Gulab Singh, who then ruled it, gave his consent, saying that Kashmiris were '* so bad that the Padres could do them no harm." There has been opposition of all sorts in Kashmir. Dr. Downes (who had been in the Royal • Sop riinp. X. + Soo Part I.. Chap. VTI. THi: I'AN.IAi; AND SINDII. 6o Artillery) and Mr. Wade did much to break this down by tlieir work of love and mercy after the terrible famine of 1878-79. Work at Lahore, was begun by a Native. But Mr. French soon opened the St. John's Divinity School, which is intended to give perfect training to Native agents. Nearly all the C. M. S. Native agents now working in the Panjdb have been trained at this College. Mr. French laboured much for it ; and at one time he seemed to have obtained a colleague wlio was everything that could be desired. This was the Kev. J. W. Xnott, Fellow of Brazenose. But the latter only served for six months, and then died at Peshawur, Avhere he was trying to supply the place of a sick friend. Pind Dadan Khan, in the interior, was also begun by a Native, a catechist from Amritzar. This cate- ohist, Andreas, had been an orphan trained by mis- sionaries. He died at Pind Dadan Khan, quoting in his last illness a saying taught him by Mr. French, " Christ left everything for us; it is only right that we should give up a little for Him." George Maxwell Gordon made Pind Dadan Khan the centre of his evange- listic work. He was a missionarj' at his own charges, energetic in preaching, and simple in his mode of life. He was killed at Kandahar, while supplying to English soldiers their lack of a chajilain. Batala, one of (lie out-stations of Amritzar, bi'cnni.' (3() 15KIEF SKETCHKS OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. a C. M. S. station in 1878 ; but Yulianna, a convert of Dr. Pfander, was located there as early as 1866. A Christian Boys' Boarding-scliool was begun at Batala by Mr. Baring, and endowed by him, Dera Ghazi Khan was added to the Mission stations on the west frontier in 1879, and is, principally, a Mission to the Beluchs. Mr. Gordon gave largely to it. Quetta was opened in 1886. The Sindh stations were occupied much earlier than those in the Panjab. The fii-st of these, Karachi, was opened in 1850, at the request of Christian ofl&cers. Evangelistic work has been bravely prosecuted in the Panjab, and the preachers in early days met with some r(.)ugli treatment. One of the first two evangelists, Mr. Eobert Clark, is now Patriarch of the Mission. His courage and missionary ambition appear to be strengthened by nearly forty years' work. He desires tliat the Panjdb Mission should shake hands with that of Dr. Bruce, in Persia. Half a million of miles separate the Missions ; and there is scarcely a spot of light between them. Mr. Clark rejoices in the present disposition of forces, which is not the result of design, but brought about by tlie Providence of Grod. The frontier stations are on the highways to more distant countries, they are watch-towers for Central Asia, and missionaries frequently itinerate beyond the boundary. This wa"?. n few yonv^ ncro. considered pndnngorous. tlmt THE PAX.TAB AND STXDH. b( the "Latest Intelligence" column of the Times once informed us that " Missionary Downes was caught and brought back." And at another time, when ]\Ir. Clark was only a little way beyond the frontier at Peshawur, Su- John La^^a'ence and Sir Herbert Edwardes drove after him and brought him back. Mr. Hughes' twenty years' work, with that of others, has obtained the con- fidence of the Natives, so that missionaries can now itinerate with safety. The wild hill tribes of the west frontier appear to be an exception to this rule. But there is one man wlio goes safely among them, that is a Native medical missionar}', the Rev. John Williams. Medical Missions have been a powerful evangelistic agency in the Panjab. Bishop Cotton said when Dr. Elmslie went to Kashmir, that he was " knocking at the only door that had any chance of being opened." Dr. Sutton at Quetta is bravely attempting to add another hospital to those already existing in the Panjab. Lepers are cared for, body and soul, in different parts of the Mission. The Christian Fakirs, Mr. Grordon (now at rest) and Mr. Bateman, have made extensive itinerations. It is the latter's practice to visit mclas. These abound in tents, which contain various shows. Mr. Bateman has also a tent, marked by a cross, in which the Gospel is simply preached. This itinerant work has been suc- cessful among the Mehtars, a people of verj'" low caste. It has altogether succeeded so well that Mr. Bateman F 2 OS mUF.F SKKTCHF.S OF C. y\. S. MISSIONS. is at the present time painfully behind his work. He used to find it hard to aiTange to spend Sunday where there were Christians; but he never stops on Sunday now without feeling that he is wanted at five or six places. A missionary is stationed at Taran-Taran, that he may be in tlie midst of villages which have been evangelized, and where inquirers need teaching. The work of the Christian Fakirs is thus supple- mented. Grodly ingenuity has devised a plan for reaching the Afghans. The latter are an hospitable people. Our missionaries have opened a Hujrah, or guest house, at Peshawur, that the}^ may show liospitality. There are sometimes as many as eighteen or twenty Afghans in the house at one time, and this gives much opportunity for conversation. Mr. Wade, of Amritzar, says, like Mr. Batemau, that happy success has created diflBculty. The work at Amritzar lias doubled during the last ten years. Twenty years ago missionaries liad to seek inquirers ; now, inquirers seek them, so that there is sufficient work in the Panjab alone to absorb a thousand new missionaries. English clergy are sorely needed as teachers and evangelists ; and for want of them, services and classes have to be closed. On the otlier hand, the Mission has had important recruits from the English community and from Natives. Mr. and Mrs. Perkins remained in the Panjdb as mission- THE panjAb and sindh. 69 aries, when the former's term of ser-vice as Commissioner of Amritzar had expired. He has lately taken Orders. His previous position enables him to show the heathen that he loves God's service apart from any worldly consideration. The Eev. Imaddudin, pastor at Amritzar, was a Mohammedan Fakir, and went through all sorts of austerities that he might find peace, remaining on the bank of a river for twelve days on one knee, repeating prayers thirty times a day, writing out the Divine name 125,000 times, etc. Then, by God's grace, he learned what Christ had done for him ; his principal instructor being a Scotch schoolmaster. Imaddudin refused a lucrative aj)pointment under Government that he might become a preacher of the Gospel. The Archbishop has given him the degree of D.D, Pandit Kharakh Singh was a learned man who belonged to a great family, and became a Hindu Fakir. He was sometimes senseless through fastings and exposures ; but he was a seeker after God, and he became dissatisfied with his Sanskrit books, because they told him that he was God. He heard Nehemiah Goreh* preach, and he then bought and read a New Testament, that he might prove it false. He thus became convinced of the truth of the Christian religion ; and after passing through much agony of mind, he yielded himself to God's service. He was baptized, and afterwards said, " I now go forth to give my whole * See p. 48. 70 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. life to Christ." He became a Christiau Fakii", or itinerating evangelist. He has given a large sum to the Mission ; though, at the time he gave it, he was living under trees in a hut, or wherever he was led. An Afghan, Fazl Haqq, has tried to evangelize Kafristan. The Panjab and Sindh Mission is strong in its schools, which have G,000 hoys and girls under instruc- tion. Mrs. Fitzpatrick's little school at Amritzar, which began with three pupils, is replaced by schools to suit all classes. Some of these are boarding-schools, which give a first-class education to the upper classes, and other schools are for the humbler classes. The boys are cared for in various ways, ranging from the hostel which helps Afghan boys at Peshawur to attend schools, to the Divinity College at Lahore. There are excellent vernacular schools, or schools in which Native languages only are used, at Karachi. These scliools are one of the monuments to Mr. and Mrs. Sheldon's twenty-eight years of work ; those patient years of work wliich bore down the opposition of the Natives to the Gosjiel. The work at Haiderabad is helped by a schoolmaster, who came fruui the neighbourhood of London. Good schoolmasters who go to India set mi.^siunaries free for evangelistic work. We may realize the number of languages lequii-ed THE PANJAB AND SINDH. 71 in the Panjab, when we hear that five are spoken in the dispensary at Quetta. Mr. Shirt, who did valuable work at Karachi, and lost his life when acting as pioneer at Quetta, was a great linguist. He translated the Bible into Sindhi. Other missionaries are trying to give the Bible to Kashmir and Afghanistan, etc The Prayer Book and many other books have also been translated. Miss Tucker ("A. L. 0. E."), who resides at Batala, writes for the Christians. It was sad to hear of a bookshop being closed for want of funds, while at the same place pictures of heathen gods, printed in Manchester and Gflasgow, were to be seen. Women evangelize women in the Panjab. Miss Clay has long had a "'Village Mission " at Jandiala; and she now lives in the midst of the district. Miss Wanton and other ladies are working in the Zenanas. The Mohammedans are incensed at the influence that Christian ladies are acciuiring at Peshawur. The " Miss Doctor Sahibs " have work in this Mission. Dr. Fanny Butler died at Kashmir, having worked devotedly till shortly before her death. Miss Hewlett has a hospital at Amritzar. Mr. Perkins says that the courage of British ladies is winning India for Christ, This Mission is in the Diocese of Lahore. Mr. French became the first Bishop of the Diocese. A Native Chui'ch Council meets at Amritzar. Conclusion. — This Mission has more than 4,000 72 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. adherents; but the most eucouragiiig- feature in its statistics is that in one year the converts increased by " half as much again." Sir Charles Aitchison, late Lieutenant-Governor of the Panjdb, says, "It may surprise some who have not had an opportunity of looking into the matter, to learn that Christianity is spreading four or five times as fast as the ordinary population." The Natives in the Panjab see that God is honoui-ed ; for, through Sir E. Montgomery's influence, churches have been built wherever the English have stations. Government work has also been stopped on Sundays. The missionaries have had the advantage of working side by side with godly soldiers and civiliant-, whose lives are a witness to the truth of Christianity. India was conquered from Central Asia seven times. May she revenge herself by another sort of conquest. Mr. Clark sounds a trumpet-call to advance into open doors, and points out that Kashmir, with its beautiful climate, is fitted to be a base for work in Central Asia. Are we proving our menibershii> in the Body of Christ by our care for the struggling Church in the Panjab ? If we see and acknowledge that theii' work is om- Mork, more and more of us will say- •' I go not to some balmier laml iu iilcasuni east- to rest. I go not to content the jiride that swells a mortal breast. I go about a work my dod has chossi-ii nic to do — Siinlv the .will which is His child must be His servant too.' BOMBAY, OR WE&TERN INDIA. C. jr. S. Publications, especially the Gleaner for November, 1889. C. E. Z. M. S. Publications. The Western India Mission (Rev. H. C. Squires;— C. M. S. Under His Banner (Rev. Prebendary Tucker)— S. P. C. K. Christian Researches in Asia (Rev. Claudius Buchanan). Mr. E. Wigrani's Letters, IV. Missionary Leaves. Introduction. — " The harvest truly is plenteous," etc. (Matt. ix. 36-y8). Western India is notable for many reasons. It has some of the most beautiful scenery in the world ; it is the part of India most accessible to ourselves ; and portions of it are unusually healthy for Em'opeans. It has also wonderful and ancient rock-cut temples. The Western India Mission is also in many respects unique. A European missionary, who had come to preach to Asiatics, opened a refuge for Africans, whom A siatics were trying to enslave. And the station where there are most converts is superintended by a Native minister. A lamentable peculiarity in the Mission is the small supply of missionaries that it has always received. GrEOGRAPRv, ETC. — Thc Bombay Presidency, or Western India, is similar in size and population to the 74 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. peninsula of Spain and Portugal. But this includes Sindh, which, for ecclesiastical and C. M. S. purposes, is joined to the Panjab. The principal C. M. S. stations are seven in number : — 1. Bombay, A\ith a population of 773,000, is on an island connected with the mainland. It has one of the grandest harbours in the world, and as a commercial city, is only second in importance to London, Its motley population includes " Hindus of all tribes and castes, Mohammedans from every Mohammedan land, Negroes, Parsis, Indo-Britons, Indo-Portuguese, and pure Europeans." Bombay has a universit}', where Canon Duckworth, when travelling with the Prince of "Wales, saw 1,300 youths undergoing examination, and among them a gorgeous young Eajah. '2. Nasik, about 100 miles inland, is in the Deccan. the high tableland between the rivers Narbada and Kistna. Nasik, on the Grodavari, is the centre of an important district, and is connected in the Hindu mind with the mythological story of Rama and Sita, and is therefore viewed by them as almost equal to Benares in sanctity. The ancient poem relates that King Eama's wife Sita was stolen by the King of Ceylon, and that he was helped to recover her by a race of friendly monkeys (probably the Aborigines), 3. Puna, once the capital of the Maratha Empire, is 119 miles south-west of Bombay. BOMBAY, OR WESTERN INDIA. 75 4. Junnar lies between Nasik and Puna. Its scenery is sublime. Its districts afford a splendid field for evangelistic labour. 5. Malegaon, 154 miles north-east of m ) ay, is tbe head-quarters of the Mission in Khandesh, though not actually in the district. Khandesh is part of the Deccan, and has a population of more than a million. 6. Aurungabad, famous for its mausoleum, is in the dominion of the Nizam of Haiderabad. 7. Buldana is in the Berars, a district assigned by the Nizam to the British. Marathi is spoken more than any other language in the Western India Mission ; but Urdu is the most important among the Mohammedans. There is no C. M. S. missionary for the Gujarati-speaking popu- lation. In Western India, and near to it, there are many Native States : Rajputana is close by, and in it the 0. M. tS. has a Mission to the Bheels.* Malwa is also near, and is the chief growing- ground for opium, adding millions to the revenue of the British Grovern- ment. The small Portuguese settlement of Goa is on the coast, 250 miles south of Bombay. History. — Western India had rulers of Rajput origin in the first few centuries of the Christian era ; then Mohammedans ruled it for some time ; till, in the eighteenth century, Marathas, the finest race in * See Chap. XVI. 76 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Western India, obtaiued great power, almost becoming rulers of tlie empii-e. But before this, Europeans had come on the scene. First, Yasco da Gama, a Portuguese, landed at Calicut, and for 100 years his nation had a monopoly of trade with India. The English came, iu 1008, to Sui-at, and established a factory. Bombay Island was given to Charles II., in 1861, by the Portuguese, as part of the dower of the Infanta Catherina. He soon sold it to the Company for an annual payment of £10. The English were only traders for the first century of their occupation, and lived on a narrow strip of land, having the sea on one side, and the Marathas on the other. They had many battles with these brave foes, and finally conquered them, in 1817, at the Battle of Kirkee. The last Peshwa (Native ruler) witnessed the defeat of his troops from a window in the famous Temple of Parvati. At the beginning of this century, it was the custom of many tribes in Western India to kill all theii- female children. It was estimated that 8,000 were killed annually. The mothers themselves were often the executioners. But it was proved afterwards that these mothers had hearts. When this dreadful practice had been forbidden, they came gratefull}^ to show their little daughters to Colonel Walker, who had been instrumental in stopping it. Heligions. — The greater part of the population are BOMBAY, OK WESTRKN INDIA. 77 Hindu in religion. In one province there are eiglit}-- four sub-castes of Brahmans, who are not allowed to intermarry. Brahmans are worse in character than men of other castes. They do not work, and say that " all that is in the universe belongs to the Brahmans." The goddess Deva (Parvati, or Kali) has temples in Western India ; and to one of these 15,000 pilgrims gather at an annual festival. One man told a missionary that he had walked 1,000 miles to worship at this shiine. Prince Albert Victor went in state to a temple near Puna ; and in an address presented to him it was stated that " the temples are at present maintained by Govern- ment with an endowment of Rs. 18,000 per annum, contributed from the State revenues !" There are many belonging to depressed castes in Western India, especially Mhars and Mangs, who are kept by the Hindus at the very lowest end of the social scale. The two principal sects of Mohammedans are repre- sented in Western India. These are the orthodox Sunnis, and the heretical Shi'ahs. Mohammed has taught that outward ablutions can ^vash away sin. Christian missionaries are teaching that seeds from above must be sown in the human heart. Half the Jains in India are to be found in the Bombay Presidency. This sect was in existence l^efore Buddhism, but, like the Buddhists, they are followers of the Jinas, or vanquishers of vice aiious roots and fall down dead. coloui', with a ft. two millions of Mohammedans in the sap of these .^cy. They are slower than other roof houses, and ^advantages of education. Shanars, or palmyra-.^ency has 679,000 Native of the Christians are di^jiom are Roman Catholics. MADRAS AND TINNEVELLY. 93 The Jesuits worked muuk here. They pretended that they were Brahmans themselves, observed the rules of caste, and lived as Fakirs. They failed to win the Brahmans ; but they baptized many Paravars (a fisherman caste), allowing them, however, to retain most of their heathen customs. This part of India, which it has pleased Grod should be the first to blossom abundantly, was once well repre- sented in its spiritual condition by the flat, sandy deserts with which it abounds. The English were at Madras for sixty years before they had a church. It was fashionable in the eighteenth century to attend church on Christmas and Easter Days. The Natives used then to crowd to see " Christians making puja." The greatest obstacle to Christian work was the utter godlessness and wickedness of the European community. Yet, in this century, the devoted Ziegenbalg, the first Protestant missionary to India, went to South India; and Schwartz was his distinguished successor. Four months' imprisonment did not damp the ardom- of the first. He tried to penetrate into unfriendly states in Native dress like some of our modern missionaries. Schwartz, ever watching for an opportunity to cultivate the desert (Isa. xliii. 19), founded the first Mission in Tinnevelly, which is now the brightest spot in India. When the English wanted to treat with Hyder Ali, the latter said, " Send me the Christian" (meaning Schwartz), "I can trust him." 94 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. When unable, at the close of his life, to stand, Schwartz continued to preach, seated in a bamboo chair. Schwartz began work at Madras, and preached in Native languages, translated the Scriptui-es, and superintended schools. Some Governors of Madras sympathized with his work. Fabricius succeeded him, and continued to cultivate " the desert " during the troublous times that the French besieged Madras. Early in the nineteenth century the S. P. Gr. took up the work that had been begun by Denmark, and continued by the S. P. C. K. The S. P. G. has now many Missions in the South of India. No Bibles were sold in Madras till 1809, and it was difficult to find a copy in the city. An effort was made at this time to establish a branch of the Bible Society, but it was forbidden by the Governor. But there is a bright gleam in the religious history of Madras. The Commander-in-Chief of the Madras Ai-my, Sir Peregrine Maitlaud, by his godly, courageous action, obhged the East India Company to carry out the reforms suggested from England, and to prohibit widow- burning, child-sacrifice, and public self-torture. Sir Peregrine resigned his ofiice rather than pay official honour to an idol. This roused public opinion, and the East India Company was compelled to move. C. M. S. — In 1814 this Society sent Ehenius and Schn^rre to the Madras Presidency, but little was MADKAS AND TINNEVELLY. 96 done in Madras itself for some years. Mr. Tucker went out in 1833. Few men have done more good in India, and yet he never spoke any of its languages. He was Secretary of the Corresponding Committee, and he also conducted English services in the Mission Chui"ch at Black Town. He was surrounded, before long, by a group of laymen, who confessed Christ by mouth and life, and desired to make Him known to the heathen. The Secretariat of Madras has been held by able men since Mr. Tucker's time. Ragland was, like Tucker, a Fellow of- his college, and was a Fourth Wrangler. He was led to offer himself as a missionary simply through reflecting on the large number of spiritual husbandmen in England, and the few in India. He asked himself, " Why should I not go ? " and saw that there was no real obstacle. The Mission in the city of Madras occupies now an unique position, in that it is entirely carried on by Natives, excepting the special work among Moham- medans, the Divinity Class, and Mrs. Viekers' work among women in Black Town. The Rev. W. T. Satthianadan is Chairman of the Church Council. He owed his conversion to Mr. Cruikshank, the blind schoolmaster of the C. M. S. High School at Palamcottah. Satthianadan was weU connected, and found that he must give up all for Christ. 96 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. The Chm-ch Council superintends Pastorates in the city, and in neighbouring villages. The Native pastors have day and Sunday schools, missionary meetings, mothers' meetings, &c., &c. Mr. Satthianadan has lately lost his wife, who was a diligent worker in Zenanas and girls' schools, in connection with the F. E. S. and the C. E. Z. M. S. She was a daughter of the Eev. John Devasagayam, the first episcopally-ordained minister in the Madras Presidency. Her brother, the Eev. Samuel John, is Native missionary to the educated classes among the Hindus. The Divinity Class trains Native agents. Two missionaries work among Mohammedans. The nucleus of tlieii* work is a school for Mohammedan boys, called the Harris School, in memory of its founder. They also preach to Mohammedans in the streets, and hope to itinerate in Mohammedan districts. The missionaries, both Em-opean and Native, have much opposition and abuse to encounter in the city of Madras. Lectures are delivered and papers written against Christianity, but these elicit able replies. It is becoming more and more understood that Christianity neither tolerates nor connives at anything that is sinful. The C. M. S. work at Ootacamund is entirely conducted by Natives. The Madras Mission has nearly 3,000 converts. SohwRrt/ writes in his jouinial, '' There is every MADRAS AND TINNEVELLY. 97 reason to expect that at a future period Christianity will prevail in the Tinnevelly country." His prophecy is in a measure fulfilled, and the Tin- nevelly Mission has become singularly interesting. Some of the gardeners belonged to the last century and some to this ; the first were Grerman, and the latter English. The weeds of caste had been allowed by the former to grow up, but this did not entirely choke the good seed. And at one time when the desert had for ten years been without the visits of European mission- aries, a chaplain became its evangelist and overseer. This was Mr. Hough, who arrived at Palamcottah in 1816, and who was able to show how a Christian desires to see the trees " which the Lord hath planted " (Num. xxiv. 6) prosper. He showed this by zealous voluntary work, as Henry Martyn and others showed in North India. Mr. Hough found 3,100 Native Christians, with a Native pastor, in Tinnevelly. They belonged to sixty-three diff'erent places, and they had a church and a Mission-house at Palamcottah, but only one other clmrch. They had, however, a great many mud prayer-houses. Some Tamil Testaments were to be found in these little chapels, but none in private dwellings. Mr. Hough established Bible and Tract Societies, and acquired Tamil that he might write little books. He purchased a piece of land in Palamcottah, and opened schools, for he found those previously established in a moribund condition. He founded a 98 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. seminary for training Native agents ; in which the teachers were obliged to exercise firmness, for at first Sudra Christians refused to eat with men of lower castes. Mr. Hough left the district in 1821, having distributed 1,600 Bibles and tracts during the last month of his stay. But the best thing that he did remains to be told. He induced the 0. M. S. to send missionaries- Rhenius and Schmidt were placed in Tinnevelly in 1820. The former was very successful in winning the hearts of the Natives, and he was unwearied in labour. He had not been long at work when whole villages put themselves under Christian instruction. He was always ready to preach, to instruct, and to sympathize. The Tinnevelly Christians were at one time bitterly persecuted, and were even tortured. A Christian head- man of a village, in 1826, was beaten to death, and others were badly wounded. All who refused to mark their foreheads with ashes, in token of devotion to Siva, were illtreated ; their houses Avere sacked, and their prayer-houses })ulled down. They could not obtain justice, for the Native magistrates took bribes even when murder had been committed. Ivheuius founded a Philanthi'opic Society among the Natives for the pm-chase of houses and land as a refuge for those who were persecuted, and not allowed by their landlords to build prayer-houses. In this way many Chiistian villages sprang into existence. MADRAS AND TINNEVELLY. 99 The sphere of operations was divided into districts, each superintended by a catechist. A period of proba- tion was allowed before baptism, and Mr. Rhenius, or some other missionary, would visit the stations, and put the converts through a sort of examination. The 0. M. S. missionaries watched over the northern portion of Tinnevelly, as well as their own part, till an ^. P. Gr. missionary arrived and undertook that work which is now so efficiently conducted. But in 1835 a storm burst over the " garden of the Lord " (Isa. li. 3). The infirmity of human arrange- ments made this, to some extent, inevitable. The C. M. S. had sent Lutheran missionaries, for want of sufficiently devoted men among themselves. There were now six catechists ready for ordination, and Khenius would not consent that they should receive Episcopal ordination. He seceded, and about a third of the Native Christians seceded with him. He did not, however, live long after this, and all who had seceded with him returned after his death. Mr. Pettitt, then in charge of the C. M. S. Mission, described Ehenius' funeral. The catechists and other Native Christians wept aloud. We look back for a year or two and notice that Mr. Pettitt arrived in 1835 ; and that a lay agent, Edward Sargent, born in India, joined the Mission the same year. Mr. Thomas was appointed to Mengnanapuram in 1837. When he anived the Natives called their H 2 100 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. land " soil under a curse." lie showed tliem how to dig wells, and it soon became an oasis. Then, with Divine blessing, he pursued a better sort of husbandry, and saw also a marvellous change, even with regard to externals. The dii'ty, neglected, and wretched appear- ance of villages soon altered when those villages became Christian. Bishop Cotton visited the church that Mr. Thomas built. This church had been preceded by a little prayer -house, which was built on the site of a demon-temple. The step at the door of this chapel was a stone idol reversed. The Bishop describes the dark congregation, many of whom were in white garments. They sat on the floor, and took notes with iron pens on palmyra-leaves. The minister would sometimes catechize them while preaching ; and the catechists,' if present, would often repeat the sermon else^^■here. Mr. Thomas died at his post, after having worked f or more than twenty years; and he was carried to the grave by twelve catechists of his own training. Mrs, Tliomas and lu-r daughter continue their work at Mengnanapuram. The congregation of Mengnanapuram was only a sample of those that were now springing up iu Tinnevelly, and wo pass on to s])eak of the Itinerant Mission, founded by Mr. Ivagland, whom we have mentioned before as Secretary at Madras. lie was almost an honorary worker, but not content with this, MADRAS AND TINNEVELLY. 101 he desired more direct missionary work. He had weak health, spoke Tamil badly, and had generally an. un- readiness in conversation. He considered that these disadvantages were overbalanced by the advantage of being able to say " Come," instead of " Go," to labourers. Mr. David Fenn, son of a Travaucore missionary,* Mr. Meadows, and a Native minister were his first companions. The Native Church sent catechists for a month at a time, and supported them. When these catechists returned, they described what they had done. The three Cambridge men were sometimes in separate tents, eight or ten miles away from one another ; but they all met once a fort- night. They prayed with the catechists before starting on the day's work, and on returning they would ask God's blessing on what had been done. They moved from place to place, but returned to the same places after a time, so that gradually little clusters of Chris- tians appeared ; and North Tinnevelly, before unfruit- ful, has now more than 5, QUO Christians, with three Native pastors. A church was lately built in the village to which Ragland gave his college cup to be used as a chalice. Eagland not only worked, but taught his companions and converts by his increasing holiness and humility. He was finally called " higher " by so sudden a death that he had only time to ejaculate the name of the Saviour. * See Chap. XV. 102 mUEF SKETCHF-S OF C. l\r. S. IMIseiONS. Mr. "Walker now superintends this Itinerant Mission, whicli works in the still un evangelized portions of Tinnevelly. Four clergymen assist him. Mr, "Walker reminds ns that Tinnevelly is still a heathen country, and that however bad a man is in England, he still has a conscience. But these evangelists have to deal with those in whom heathenism has destroyed the conscience. On the other hand, he sometimes finds his work made easier by meeting with men who have been in Mission schools. The famine in 1874, and the half-million that was sent from England, gave the missionaries an oppor- tunity of showing Christian love. The Native Ckris- tians helped missionaries at their little relief camps, and taught texts to those who were waiting for food. A large accession of inquirers was the result. The evangelistic work wo have just described is C. M, S. work ; but the Native Church Council super- intends the ten Pastorates in Tinnevelly. The clergy are Natives ; and the Native Christians have last year subscribed nearly £4,000 for Church purposes. This self-support enables the Society to diminish its grant each succeeding year. "We must, when considering the sum subscribed, remember that the Shanars, to which class most of the Christians belong, each receive, on an average, about one shilling a week. Some of the Native agents show power, so mueli so, that an English missionary wished that he could preach a sermon lie MADRAS AND TINNEVELLY. 103 had heard from one of them in the cathedral at Madras. In some parts of Tinnevelly they take no count of time, and will listen patiently if the catechist preaches for two or three hours. These Christians have sent catechists to the Telugu county, Ceylon, and the Mauritius. But the Native Church cannot yet stand alone. It requires the help and support of a European arm. Tmnevelly is in the Diocese of Madras; but two coadjutor Bishops were consecrated in 1877, to super- intend the different spheres of the two Church Missions who have worked so happily together. Bishop Sargent M-as the C. M. S. bishop. He worked, beginning as a layman, for more than fifty years in this province, and loved bis people so much that, thougb a dying- man, be undertook the voyage once more from England to India, that he might die among them. He had seen the one Native minister multiply to 67» and 1,000 converts to 56,000. But with all this growth, many weeds have sprung up. This Mission has already bad tlie advantage of two Special Missions. The C. M. S. continues important educational work in Tinnevelly. The College in the almost heathen town of Tinnevelly is for Hindus. The Higb School at Palamcottah is for Christian boys. The Sarah Tucker Institution, with other boarding- 104 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. schools affiliated, began through the efforts of an invalid lady who never left England. It gives a high-class education to girls, and thus trains teachers. Brahman girls will come as day scholars, but not yet as boarders. A short time ago the other gu-ls would have prostrated themselves before these Brahmans. Ladies of the C. E. Z. M. S. are at present conducting tliis school. The villages have little schools. Mrs. Thomas conducts the school at Mengnanapuram. Brahmans have usually passed difficult examinations better than the lower castes. But Christianity is an education ; and lately, where thirty -six per cent. Brahmans have passed examinations, thirty-seven per cent, among Christians have done so. The Tamil language has an extensive Christian literatui-e ; and much of this is owing to C. M. S. missionaries. It is the first Indian language into which the New Testament was translated. A Tamil New Testament for the blind has been prepared by Miss Askwith. The blind have been considered in India to be under a ciu'se. Co^xLUSION. — The Madras Educational Eeport points out how much the Shanars have improved under Christian teaching and enlightenment. Some converts from this once down-trodden race have graduated in the Madras University. The missionaries in Tinne- velly formerly numbered eighteen. Our Native brethren have set many of these free to go farther into the desert. MADRAS AND TINNEVELLY. 105 A nineteenth-centiiiy worker, Bishop Heber, died in the Madras district while on a missionary tour, which, to his great joy, led him to the scene of the labours of Schwartz. The desire expressed in Heber's lines is in some measure fulfilled : " Break forth, ye mountains ; and ye valleys, sing ; No more yon thirsty rocks shall frown forlorn ; The unbeliever's jest, the heathen's scorn, Tlie sultry sands shall tenfold harvests yield, And a new Eden dock the thorny field." THE TELUGU MISSION. C\ ^[. S. Publications, especially the Gleaner for August, 1890. C. E. Z. M. S. Publications. Report of tlie Centenary Conference— Xisbet & Co. Memoir of the Rev. R. T. Noble— Seeley & Co. Memoir of the Rev. H. W. Fox- R. T. S. Protestant ^Missions in India (Sherring)— R. T. S. Mr. E. Wigram's Letters, III. Missionary Leaves. iNTKODrcTioN. — " EvGiy valley shall be exalted, and every mount aiu and hill shall be made low " (Isa. xl. 4). The English have in this part of India successfully overcome great natm-al difficulties. Tliey have by ]iard labour turned harmful things into blessings. Missionary work is hindered in the Telugu country by the pride of the Brahman and the degradation of the Mala (or Pariah). There are already signs that God rewards the labours of those who dig and delve in the ground of men's hearts with the refreshing, fertilizing streams of His grace. GrEOGRAPHY, ETC. — Telugu is the name, not of a country, but of a race and language. The territory in which Telugu is spoken is the northern part of the Madras Presidency, and the eastern portion of two 108 HKIKF SKETCHES OF C. JI. S. MISSIONS. Native states, Haiderabad and Mysore. The larger portion of the Telugu country is, therefore, under direct British rule. About seventeen millions speak Telugu. The characteristic physical feature of this territory is the influence, for good or bad, of the rivers Kistna and Grodavari, which flow through the country, each forming at the coast an extensive Delta. In past times these rivers would, in the rainy season, frequently overflow their banks, and carry whole villages away. Then, as the water subsided, they would run bodily into the sea, leaving the river-bed almost bare, and the banks barren, until the rains again set in. But Sii* Arthur Cotton, by successful irrigation works, turned the water that did so much harm into canals, which have fertilized the country and caused the rivers to flow in abundant streams that could at all times of the year bear boats laden with the produce of the country. The Grodavari districts are now great grain-producing countries. The Telugu country is known politically as the Northern Circars. The inhabitants have more energy, manliness, and independence than is usually found in India. Masulipatam (Fish Town) is the largest town on the east coast, from Madras to Calcutta. The country around this town is a complete flat, and there is every reason to believe that it Mas once under ^the sea. It THE TELUGU MISSION. 109 is subject still to inundations, as our story will show. EUore is to the north, and Bezwada to the north- west. The great dam which was placed by Sir Arthur Cotton across theKistna is at Bezwada. Rhagavapuram is higher up the Kistna, near to Haiderahad, These three stations, with a fourth, Kummamett, are centres of work for the surrounding villages. Dummagudem, more than 100 miles up the Goda- vari, is tlie head-C|uarters of the Koi Mission.* Telugu is a Dravidian language, pointing to the descent of the people from earlier invaders than the Hindus. It has, however, many Sanskrit words. It is soft, and called the Italian of India. HisTOKY. — Marco Polo mentions Masulipatam as a flourishing town in the fourteenth centmy. The greater part of the Telugu country was once included in the important kingdom of Telingaiia. It afterwards belonged to the Nizam of Haiderahad, who gave most of it to the French in 1754. The English quickly took from the French what the latter possessed, and acquired the rest of the country at different times. The East India Company established a factory at Masulipatam in the seventeenth century, because the Natives of that place made such good cotton cloth. Great Britain had possessed the coimtry for a hundred * SrL> Chai.. XVI. 110 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. years before she carried out the beiieficeut works described above. Eeligion. — The majority of the population is Hindu in religion ; and at the time the Mission began, perjury and lying, not discountenanced by this religion, were so common that witnesses could be obtained, for a small sum of money, to swear in a court of justice to the truth of any Avords put into their mouth by others. One of the first missionaries wrote, with respect to the wicked- ness of the people, that it was " not as in our laud, in spite of our holy faith," but that it was part and parcel of their superstition and idolatry. His com- panion in work describes festivals where thousands would bathe in the Kistna, thinking that their sins were thus washed away. At one of these festivals the latter saw a man swinging by a liook fixed into his back. AVhen the Mission commenced, it was estimated that there were two millions of widows in the Telugu country, some only eight years of age. This class is, more or less, treated with cruel suspicion and neglect throughout India. They are forbidden to remarry, and considered in some way answerable for the death of their husbands ; they wear rough clothing, are obliged to fast one day in the week, and do menial work for the whole family. We are told that, at the present time, there are twenty-two million widows in India ; and that 70,000 of these are under nine years of age. THE TELUGU MISSION. Ill Tlie misery of their lives ofteu drives them to be dancing-girls, who are connected with temples. The Malas or Pariahs are a very degraded people who eat carrion. A small proportion of the population are of high caste, and there are also a few Mohammedans in this part of India. The London Missionary Society began work early in the century at Yizagapatam, and other places in the north of the district ; but the Church of England awoke to her duty of convej'ing to these thirsty millions the water of life only a little time before the irrigation of the country was undertaken. C, M. S. — Bishop Corrie desired that the Gospel should be sent to this part of his Diocese, and soon after his death £2,000 was raised by civilians and officers, in order that a Mission school should be opened at Masulipatam. Mr. Hough,* Mr. Tucker,* and others forwarded the movement, and the latter finally prevailed upon the C. M. S. to adopt the Mission. Mr. Tucker wrote from Madras to England, urging the claims of a people neglected for eighty years. He said, in conclusion, "Everything is ready except the missionary." The letter fell in 1840, by a singular coincidence, into the hands of both Henry Fox, of Oxford, and llobert Noble, of Cambridge. These men had long felt called to missionary work ; they offered themselves to the Society ; they were accepted ; and they sailed *See Chap. XIII. 112 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. together in 1841. Fox devoted himself at once to evangelistic work, and Noble to education. Mr. Fox had well weighed the matter, and had de- cided that the demands of foreign heathendom were greater than those of home heathendom. He had been at Rugby, and it is interesting to read that his *' plan as a missionary " had Dr. Arnold's concurrence. But lie had hardly acquired the language before he found that his wife, who was like-minded to himself, was seriously ill, and that it was necessary to take her to England. The ship to which she was carried had not, however, left the shores of India before Mrs. Fox died. She was buried at Madras, and the solitary man started for England with his three little children. He landed again at Cuddalore, to bury the youngest. Mr. Fox returned to his evangelistic work after six months at home ; and he was, at first, the only preachei for ten millions. He spent six months of the year in a tent, passing from village to village, delivering his great message, and giving away tracts. lie usually had crowds of listeners ; but he was told afterwards that he owed this much to the curiosity of the people, who thought that he was " mad." He usually had a few cuiious toys from Eui'ope in his tent. The Natives were sharp enough to see that the magnet performed as Avonderful things as the Indian conjurors. They said to him four times in one of his journeys, " If this is all true, how is it that the Coin2>any has ruled us for THE TBLUGU MISSION. 113 eighty years, and never told us of it P " The Brahmans argued with him ; and, when he tried to awaken a sense of sin by pointing out their untruthfulness, would tell him that everybody lied, and that lying was necessary. A common question was, " Suppose we join your religion, how shall we get our livelihood ? " Mr. Fox tried to show some who asked this question that those who had committed their souls to God would not be losers in regard to their bodies. He used the story of the Prodigal Son as an illustration ; but they replied, " No, the father would have nothing to do with him ; how could he tell what he had eaten while he had been away from home ? " This brought forcibly before Mr. Fox the hard-heartedness which caste inculcated. He tried to bring down the hills that prevented the love of Christ from entering the Brahman's heart ; and he was the first in this district to tell those very low down in the valley of the height to which human nature may rise ; for he sometimes preached among Malas, and in villages where the inhabitants worked in leather, and were out-castes. They were filled with joy directly he told them that all men were brothers. They said, however, that it would not do for all the Pariahs to become Christians, for " who then would eat the animals that had died of disease and old age ? " Mr. Fox was at this time the only Indian missionary from Oxford. In an appeal to his own University he 114 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. proposes that a weekly lecture upon Missions should he given to undergraduates. He asks why this impor- tant subject should be ignored while small Church disputes that took place 1,500 years ago are carefully explained? He also wrote to a body of missionary collectors at Cambridge, "I do not think that you ought to be content if two or three out of your number go out annually as missionaries, but rather expect that every one should do so, unless some one or two may have peculiar indications that they are not to go." No missionary came from England to help this man of apostolic spirit. But Mr. Sharkey, an East Indian, became his faithful companion and assistant. After two or three years some Brahmans saw that Fox was " not mad," but " spoke forth the words of truth and soberness," and one Sudra broke his caste and was baptized. The labourer was onh^ thirty years old when he discovered that he was seriously ill. In a letter to his parents, announcing this fact, he alludes with pity to the heathen, so afraid of death that it was considered bad manners to allude to it. He returned to England, but did not live long. Even when wandering in mind, shortly before death, he spoke of the heathen and their salvation, and when the description in the Kevelations of the white-robed multitude was read to him, he said, " There will be many from India, many from the Telugu country." His early death was caused by his THE TELUGU MISSION. 11-^ devotion, but his dying statement was, " If I liad to live over again, I would do the same." We turn now to the other father of the Mission. Robert Noble put himself wholly at Grod's disposal, feeling that he was honoured if allowed to be a " sweeper of the floor " in Grod's spiritual temple. All his actions were those of a man who says, " This one thing I do," and he was therefore a splendid example of singleness of aim and tenacity of purpose. Mr. Noble opened a school at Masulipatam for the fom' higher castes. He began with two pupils ; but, before long, there was no vacancy. He had, at first, some difficulty in making them stand during prayer ; but his firmness conquered. Noble spent eight hours daily in the school, in spite of the climate ; and he always took the Scripture of the first class himself. His custom was to give a lesson from the Bible, and then one from the Vedas, and to show where the two agreed, and where the former was superior. The elder boys soon wanted their Scripture lesson to last longer. There was a lack of teachers, and Noble was often obliged to add to his work by giving elementary instruction to the younger classes. He wrote to a former English pupil, " Can you come and help me ? I wish you would all come." But it was long before there was any response to this invitation. There was at one time some difficulty between a I 2 116 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIOKS, Bishop's commissary and himself. Mr. Noble, who never seemed to think of personal dignity or comfort, wrote to head-quarters, saying, that if the Committee deemed it advisable to send out another headmaster, he would take a subordinate post. His much-loved, but soon lost companion, Mr. Fox, once a Rugby boy, was commemorated by a fund, raised among Eugby boys, to provide a second master for the school. Mr. Nicholson was the first man sent out for this work. Illness forced him, after a fuw years, to return home. Bishop Poole* held the post foi a short time. Every time that a pupil in this High School was baptized, there was a commotion, and some pupils withdrew. The worst outbreak was at the time of the first Brahman conversion. This Brahman, Eatnam, and Bushanam, a Yellama (or high Sudra), broke caste at the same time. They took refuge with Mr. Noble. He could not have protected them, had it not been for the assistance of the English magistrate, who examined the two men as to their wishes, and said that they were old enough to judge for themselves. The magistrate then sent a guard to Mr. Noble's house. The latter had so many causes for anxiety, that he did not take his clothes ofi" for nine days. Eatnam had some trouble before he could obtain his wife ; but she ultimately escaped, and became a Clmstian. * See Tart III., Cliap. XXI. THE TELUGU MISSION. 117 The sobs and the cries of liatuam's father were more painful to bear than anything else. Mr. Noble felt he could not have gone through it without faith in an unseen Presence. The numbers in the school after this Brahman con- version fell from ninety to four; but the school soon recovered, and at each subsequent baptism the excite- ment diminished. A young Mohammedan, Jani Alii, was one of the early converts. This man has since been to Cambridge, and, when there, was the intimate friend of Mr. (since. Bishop) Parker. Jani AUi induced the latter to devote himself to missionary work. Mulaya was baptized with Jani AUi, and became a distinguished scholar and an assistant in the school. The Hindus who were baptized were not allowed to recognize caste, but were instructed to be ready to teach the lowest. High-caste converts were entu^ely destitute, and lived with Mr. Noble ; but private friends helped him by supplying little scholarships, whereby some could remain longer at school. In 1864 a terrible hurricane and flood visited Masulipatam. It ravaged the country, and caused the death of, at least, ;35,000 people. Mr. Noble and his pupils were driven into a top room, where, after a prayer, they shook hands, not expecting to survive till the morning. The water was up to theii' knees ; but they climbed on cots, etc. Mr. Noble said, "Even now, if it is Grod's will, we may be saved." After a 118 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. time, a wet mark on the wall showed him that the water was receding, and he said, *' Bojs, we're saved." The dawn showed a scene of desolation. Bushanam had lost his wife and child ; and the dead bodies of Mulaja and his wife were found in different places. The second master, Mr. Sharp, escaped by climbing with his wife to the top of his house. Mrs. 8harkey had opened an excellent school for girls soon after Noble's High School was opened. The flood drove the girls to the top of their house. Thirty- three of them were swept away. Their companions heard them pray as they went. Materials, which Mr. Noble had gathered for build- ing a church, were destroyed. His already weakened constitution had received a great bloA^• ; but sickness had broken out after the flood, and he could not make up his mind to leave his post. The end soon came ; he had a few days' illness ; Mr. Sharke}^ nursed him, and was able to soothe the wandering mind by speaking of the Master so long loved and served. Six Christians bore him to the grave, an Englishman, and five others, who had been respectively a Brahman, a Yellama, a Sudia, a Pariah, and a Mohammedan. Surely this was a sign that the mountains were trembling at the presence of the Lord. He lies in the churchyard with his convert, liatnam. Noble had worked for twenty-four years without THE TELUGU MISSION. 119 liolidaj. When the Committee asked him at one time to come home, he said that he could not do so until his school was well supplied. He remained, calling him- self an " unworthy watchman on the farthest confines of Christ's Church." The Natives recognized him to be a "holy man;" and one of his pupils, who embraced Christianity after his death, said that it was Noble's love that first touched his heart. The two fathers of the "Mission had now gone, but they had obtained an entrance for others. ' ' Won painfully — in vigils, In labours night and day, Preparing in the wilderness The coming King's highway. Laid humbly, with no vaunting, But meekly, as by one Counting his hands not worthy To loose the Master's shoon." Other labourers have followed, and the converts that during the lifetime of the pioneers were counted by units, are now reckoned by thousands. Those who succeeded Fox in the evangelistic work have had great success, so much so that the district represented by Ellore and Bezwada, and that repre- sented by Rhagavapuram and Kummamett have each thousands of converts. lu Rhagavapuram all the people of low-caste origin are Christians or inquirers. Fom- missionaries live in the first district, and two in the latter. Two missionaries also superin- tend the Masulipatam district. Mr. Alexander has 120 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. held the fort at EUore for more than thirty years. Mr. Darling began work at Bezwada in 1857. The old man, Venkayya, who was the first-fruit at Rhagavapuram, is still living. He felt sin, and prayed to the true Grod, wherever He might be, to reveal Himself to him. He then heard Mr. Darling preach, and settled that that was the religion he wanted. He put himseK under instruction, and walked weekly twenty-eight miles to Bezwada. AVhen he retui-ned home, he would tell the people at Rhagavapuram what he had learnt; so that when Mr. Darling came to baptize him, there were seventy others ready to be baptized. Most of the Christians in Masulipatam are in a locality near the church called Anandapettah (Happy Village), built after the cyclone. There is an Itinerant Mission, which is at present prosecuted by Natives. The great difficulty now is, not to get people to listen, but to supply them with teachers. Mr. H. E. Fox, who conducted a Special Mission in the country which his father strove to evangelize, tells a piteous story of how he, with others, had to tell some villagers that their catechist must be taken away, as he was wanted elsewhere, and that they must try to walk alone. They said, " Master, we are so lame." The educational work has developed in like manner. The building now used for the Noble High School is a THE TELUGU MISSION. 121 memorial to its founder. It is reckoned that there have been twenty Brahman conversions from this school ; four became clergymen, and many of the others fill important places under Government. Sir Charles Trevelyan said that he felt the influence of this school as soon as he landed ; and Greorge Maxwell Gordon Avas told by a collector (chief magistrate of the district) that Mr. Noble's converts never took a bribe. A Preparandi Institution, for the training of Native agents, has been added. A missionary's wife continues Mrs. Sharkey's work in the boarding-school for gii^s. Other schools, of different degrees of efficiency, have sprung up in the district. High-caste boys, in some cases, receive instruction from teachers of Mala origin ; which, Mr. Alexander says, he could not have believed a few years ago. It occasionally happens that a little boy is taken away from school because he desires to become a Christian, and that nothing more is heard of him. It is said that Brahmans sometimes administer drugs in these cases that cause madness. The C. M. S. missionaries have taken part in the preparation of the Bible and Prayer Book ; and they have translated Paley's Evidences, etc. Tlie very last letter that Eobert Noble wrote was on the subject of Zenana work. He used to say, " Where are our educated ladies ? " His wish is now fulfilled, for ladies have twenty-one high-caste schools in the TelugU country ; and the C. E. Z. M. S. 122 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. has also an excellent Mission to Mohammedan women at Bangalore, in Mysore. The Native Christians have a Chiu'ch Council, in which Brahmans, Sudras, and Malas meet. " So is it, with true Chribtiau hearts, Their mutual share in Jesus' blood An everlasting bond imparts Of holiest brotherhood." Three of the Malas are in orders. This Mission is in the Diocese of Madras. The Telugu Mission, though a young Mission, numbers nearly 9,000 converts, including the Koi con- verts, whom we shall consider with other hill tribes. The numbers have more than doubled during the last ten years ; and during the same time the contribu- tions have trebled. We are told that many of those educated in the Mission schools desire to be rid of the bondage of Hinduism, though they are as yet afraid to say so openly. There is a great demand for more evangelists in the villages, the very success of the missionaries having created a difficidty. Conclusion. — The results of engineering work some- times make us marvel at the power with which God allows men to wield the forces of nature. But a greater work has been put before those whom God has commanded to prepare His way into the hearts of other men. The hills of pride which block the hearts of men of THE TELUGU MISSION. 123 high caste in India have been growing for centuries. Eobert Noble attacked them with the Bible and the love of a Christian. The Malas had been despised for centuries, and were so low that they thought that one end of their existence was to consume carrion. Henry Fox went to tell them that all men are equal in the sight of God, and that the greatest Man had died for the lowest. Both messages have been received ; and God has sent His Spirit into channels no longer choked, so that there are spots in the TelugU country where there are pleasant flowers and fruits, such as God delights in. May the whole country become a " watered garden " ! (Is. Iviii. 11). TEAYANCOEE AND COCHIN. C. M. S. Publications, especially the Gleaner for June, 1S89. C. E. Z. M. S. Publications. Christian Researches (Rev. Claudius Buchanan). Protestant Missions in India (Sherring) — R. T. S. The Slayer Slain (Service of Song)-C. M. S. Mr. E. Wigram's Letters, I. and II. Missionary Leaves. Intkoduction. — " And base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath Grod chosen " (1 Cor. i. •2G-31). The whole of this passage is singularly interesting when illustrated by the history of a Christian Mission where caste is exceedingly strong. Those among the Hindus who lay claim to sanctifica- tion, lay claim to it through the flesh. The holy Brahman, whose holiness does not touch his moral nature, but whom others may not touch, is descended from other holy Brahmans. Only a few of these mighty men after the flesh have become Christians in Travancore and Cochin. But no descent, according to the flesh, prevents any man or woman from being made holy through Christ. Hindus who were, in some respects, treated worse than slaves in Africa, have, in Travancore, received the 126 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C MISSIONS. message taken to them hy Christian missionaries with joyf Illness. Geography, etc. — Travancore and Cochin are at the south-western end of the Malabar coast. They form a strip of land extending upwards from Cape Comorin, the last fifty miles being Cochin. This strip is never more than fifty miles broad. The two countries are a contrast to Tinnevelly as possessing beautiful scenery ; and the cocoanut is their characteristic tree instead of the palmyra. The peculiar feature of their coast is that a series of lagoons extend for nearly 200 miles parallel to the sea ; and the whole traffic of the country is, in consequence, on waterways. This is the smallest of the C. M. S. Indian Mission fields. The two countries are together about tlie size of Wales; Travancore has a population of about twelve millions and a half ; while Cochin has less than one million. AUeppie is a seaport. Cottayam is in tlie interior. Cochin (a town to be distinguished from the country of Cochin) is another seaport. Mavelikara is in the south near the coast. Pallam is near to Cottayam. Tiruwella is in tiie interior. Trichur in Cochin is at t]io head of the system of lagoons, and has a growing trade. It is a stronghold of Hinduism. TRAVANCORE AND COCHIN. 127 Tlie majority of the population of Travancore and Cochin are non-Aryan in race, descended from early immigrants. The language most spoken is Malayalam. Malayala is a name that includes these two countries and Malabar, which is farther north than they are. History. — This part of India was visited by the Portuguese in the fifteenth century ; and the Dutch captured the ports of Cochin and Quilon in the seven- teenth century. The Eajahs of Travancore and Cochin sided with the English against Hyder Ali and Tippu Sahib ; and in 1795 the two countries were taken under British protection. The present Native rulers desire to improve the condition of their people. Religions. — The majority are Hindu in religion, al- though there are 137,000 Mohammedans. The Hindus are divided into 420 castes, seventy-five of which can be broadly distinguished. The proportion of Brahmans is not nearly so large as in North India. Those to be found in Travancore are the landed aristocracy. Trichur has a Sanskrit College, where Brahman priests are instructed in the Yedas. Some priests in this college are said to live on one meal a day, and never to see a woman or a person of low caste. The Nairs, a branch of the Sudras, are the landed gentry who never engage in trade. The Chogans, who climb the cocoanut- trees, are the most numerous. Legal slavery 128 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. is now abolished ; but there is an ex-slave population, the Pulayans, who are far beneath the Ch^gans, and the Pariahs are again beneath the Pulayans. A Nair may approach, but not touch, a Brahman. The Cliogan must remain thirty-six steps from a Bralmian, and twelve from a Nair. The Pulayan must remain ninty-six steps from a Brahman or Nair, and must not approach a Chogan closely. If a Nair boy, ten years of age, should meet twelve Pulayans on a high road, they must go into the jungle out of his way. Untn the British Grovernment interfered, the Pulayans, and those beneath them, were not allowed upon the high roads at all. The Pulnyan, in his turn, is defiled if touched by a Pariah. There are many Jews at the port of Cochin, and some of them are quite fair. They are supposed to have come to India shortly after the fall of Jerusalem. This part of India has a Church so ancient that its members call themselves the Christians of St. Thomas. This Church is now connected with the Patriarch of Antioch, and it has probably always been connected with him. It is usually called the Syrian Church of Malabar, although its members ai-e Natives of India. These Christians had a king of their own when Yasco da Gama first visited them, in 1498. Many Romish priests came after this date ; and the Papal power subjugated the Syrian Church for sixty years. A Syrian Bishop was sent as a prisoner to Lisbon ; TEAVANCOEE AND COCHIN. 129 priests were burnt, and many of their books were also burnt, A Metropolitan from Antioch was burnt as a heretic. But after the Dutch conquests in 1661 the Eomisli priests had again to make way for a Metro- politan from Antioch ; although many remained in connection with the Church of Eome, which accounts for the numerous Roman Catholics now found in Travancore. Claudius Buchanan visited Travancore in 1806. He describes his feelings on seeing ancient Christian churches built in a similar manner to old country churches in England ; and the sound of a church bell made him think himself in his own country. He met one of the priests, whose dress was a loose white robe, and red silk cap ; and, being informed who the latter was, Buchanan said to him in Syriac, *' Peace be unto you." The priest was surprised ; but immediately replied, " The Grod of peace be with you." Dr. Buchanan showed these Christians a copy of the Syriac New Testament, which not one of them had seen before. A Bishop gave him an ancient and valuable MS. of the Bible, saying that it would be safer in Dr. Buchanan's hands than in their own. This MS. is now at Cambridge. The Metropolitan was pleased to hear of Dr. Buchanan's plan to translate the Bible, but feared that the Inquisition then at Goa would counteract the plan.* The Syrian Christians are very ignoraut. They are * See p. 79. K 130 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. allowed the use of the Bible ; but it is not of much use to them, as so few can read. Their only version was the Syriac, till missionaries were sent from England. Their Services were also in Syriac when our Mission began ; and Syrian Chi'istians drove the low castes from the high-roads, as the Hindus did. They used to carry this caste-prejudice into their churches so much, that a man of low caste could not there seek God. The present Archbishop of the Syrian Chui'ch is proud of having been educated in the College belonging to the Free Church of Scotland at Madras. The London Missionary Society has a Adgorous Mission in Travancore, which was commenced by Ringletaube, a German missionary, nearly ninety years ago. After labouring, with great success, for some years, he desired to go farther East ou his evangelistic Mission. He departed by sea, and no more was heard of him. The Native Christians in both States number more than half a million. More than half of these are Syrian Christians, and more than half the remainder are Roman Catholics. But even weak Christianity has its value ; and this corner of India has been imusually accessible to the instruction of modern missionaries. C. M. S. — Dr. Buchanan, on returning to England, roused interest in the Syrian Church in India. He spoke and wrote about it ; and he preached before the Church Missionarj' Society on tlie subject. The Society TRAVANCOKE AND COCHIN. 131 thought that this Church might form a promising base for a Mission. Colonel Monro, then Eesident at Travancore, took much interest in the Native Christians, and also wished for English missionaries. The C. M. S. therefore began work in 1816, their object being not to " pull down " the ancient Church, but to "remove rubbish." They had three plans for the furtherance of this object :— 1. A college in which youths should be trained with a view to taking Holy Orders. 2. The translation of the Bible into Malayalam. 3. A general endeavour to influence clergy and people to adopt purer doctrine and simpler ritual. Messrs. Bailey, Joseph Fenn, and Henry Baker were chosen for this important work ; and at first all went well, as the principal Metran (or .Syrian Archbishop) favoured the work. Mr. Fenn was the general superintendent of educational work. Mr. Bailey chose Cottayam as his residence. Colonel Monro had induced the Native Government to endow a Chi-istian college in that place, and the Metran resided at the college. Mr. Bailey's laboui's were gigantic. He built the church and school at Cottayam, and with the help of others he translated the Bible and Prayer Book, and prepared two dictionaries. He then determined to print them himself, and although he had no previous knowledge of printing, he prepared type from K 2 132 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. instruction gathered from an old cjclopsedia, and succeeded. Mr. Baker undertook the visitation of SjTxan uiiuTches ; and he visited as many as seventy- two, with small schools in connection with each. The Metrans at this time only ordained men who were recommended by the English missionaries. These arrangements continued till 1838, when Colonel Monro had left Travancore; and two Metrans, who had been favourable to the C. M. S. Mission, were dead, and succeeded by another who loved money. The latter would even ordain children if sufficiently bribed. Bishop Wilson, of Calcutta, visited Travancore, and tried to arrive at a distinct understanding as to the reforms that were to be made. A synod was convened ; but the Metran, by bribes and intimidations, prevented the reforming party from being heard. The con- nection between the Syrian Church and the C. M. S. Mission was in consequence dissolved. The Mission was now free to devote itself to the heathen population ; and the results of the change of plan have been much blessed to the latter, and have been good even for the Syrians. Eighteen of these Native Christians have received Anglican Orders ; and English missionaries, as well as these eighteen, are invited to preach in Syrian churches, where preach- ing had been almost discontinued. Sj-rian children have been educated in large numbers in Mission schools, and a reforming movement has sprung up in the TEAVANCOBE AND COCHIN. 133 Syrian Church itself ; the Lord's Day is better observed ; they have a revised Liturgy, which is trans- lated into Malayalam ; they have Sunday-schools, Bible-classes, and prayer-meetings, and sell Bibles and Testaments. But this reforming party are still in the minority. And as the Mission grew, its arms embraced slaves, beggars, lepers, and savages. * " 0 Depth of Love, none lie so low In earth's abyss of sin and woe, Biit]|the pure rays can reach the gloom. The tender voice reverse the doom ; No heart so poor, no sonl so vile. But there His mercy waits to smile." The devoted Ragland* first suggested work among the slaves (or Pulayans) ; and Mr. Hawksworth first preached to them. Many quickly embraced Christianity, notwithstanding the persecution of their masters. This despised and neglected class now understand many simple truths, and try to spread the Grospel among the heathen around them. Some of them have be- come Native ministers. Missionaries at Cottayam also gather beggars, distribute rice, and then tell of Grod's love in Christ. When our Lord washed the disciples' feet. He taught a lesson that seems to us to receive its most striking practical illustration from those who work among lepers. Even Brahmans, when lepers, lose caste, and * See Chap. XIII. 134 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. therefore their hereditary holiness. The lepers in India are so accustomed to be shunned, that they were exceedingly astonished when first visited by Christians. The leper asylum at Alleppie is now visited by missionaries. Mr. Henry Baker, son of the missionary mentioned above, carried on a great work among the Hill Ai'rians, whom he found living in a savage state.* We must look back to the year 1816 in order to make the history of the Mission complete, and note that Travancore received one of the two C. M. S. missionaries that were first sent to India, and that this missionary, Mr. Norton, commenced his work a little before the three great pioneers. He was stationed at Alleppie, where he remained for twenty-five years, and died at his post. Cottayam, to which we have already alluded, is, at the present time, the head-quarters* of the C. M. S. Mission, and the missionaries work on the lines of the three first wise master-builders. The coUege or high school which has succeeded the college founded under Colonel Monro's auspices, has nearly 400 pupils, half of whom are Syrians. The Cambridge-Nicholson Institu- tion— so called after a Cambridge friend of CM. S. work — prepares Native agents. The town of Cochin has now a Native pastor, with a congregation of 50U Christians. *See Chap. XYl. TRAVANCORE AND COCHIN. 135 The station at Mavelikara was founded by Mr. Peet in 1839. This devoted missionary, after lahouriiig for thirty-two years, returned to England for liis health. Being told that he must die, he entreated permission to return to his flock. When the Committee had consented, he accomplished the voyage, and was received by his converts with warm affection. " And daily, as strength will allow him, His counsels and comforts are given ; And he speaks of the glories above. As one who is almost in heaven. " 'Twas thus, in the midst of his people. The veteran yielded his breath. And seal'd a long life of instruction With a trustful and jubilant death." The cost of the Church at Mavelikara was chiefly defrayed by a legacy from Mrs. Hannah More. Pallam is the Bishop's residence, and has a Native pastor, who was a Brahman. Tiruwella is the place where Mr. Hawksworth first preached to the slaves, or Pulayans. There was a wonderful movement in Trichur in 1885, when the present missionaries had much encourage- ment ; though it was, no doubt, in great part the result of the apparently unsuccessful early work. A twelve- days' Mission was held ; and, night after night, people were broken down with a sense of sin, and besought God's mercy. Most of those who were awakened have remained steadfast. 136 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. The stations in Travancore are the centres of a large numher of Pastorates, with about twenty Native minis- ters and numerous Native lay agents. A Native pastor has sometimes seven congregations in his charge, and he therefore requires much lielp from his lay bretliren. These Native Christians are very poor, and in some places their offerings are made in rice. One-third of the congregations are from the Syrian community, and the majority of the remainder are from the Chogans or Pulayans. But some Brahmans and Naii^s have, through tremendous persecution, become Christians. For in- stance, a young Brahman and his wife, at Cottayam, wished to embrace Christianity, and their relatives threatened to separate them, and marry each to slaves. The Native work is superintended by two Church Councils— one for tlie nortli, and another for the south. An Evangelistic Mission is at work in the north, called the Alwaye Itinerancy. It has for some years been subjected to a stream of persecution, even to the de- struction by fire of a school and sixteen houses of the Christians. Archdeacon Caley, who superintends this work, hopes tliat the storm has now spent itself. The useful Native work, and the faithfulness of converts under persecution, are two of the encouraging featm-es of this Mission. The catechists have access even to the houses of the high castes, and a Native minister tells liow he assembles young men every Thursday for prayer and sturly of the Word of God, and that on TEAVANCOEE AND COCHIN. 137 Sundays these young men go to the surrounding heathen with Scripture portions, tracts, etc. A sample of the result of theii; work is that a blind man learnt to repeat the Lord's Prayer, the Apostles' Creed, the General Confession, eight Psalms, some prayers from a tract, and 100 different texts. When this man was warned that, if baptized, he would lose the support of his relatives, he quoted Matt. vi. 25. Mr. Peet told of a youthful convert, who was accused of murder (a pretence of his persecutors) and cast into prison. This treatment did not cause him to recant, and he was at length released. The Mission has not, however, suffered so much from persecution as it has from a wave of fanaticism which swept over the Native converts. Mr. Justus Josepli, one of six brothers, Brahmans, wlio were baptized by Mr. Peet in 1861, became the leader of a party that made prophecies with respect to the immediate Advent of our Lord, and had other extravagances. The movement has now collapsed. Travancore and Cochin have had the benefit of a special Mission. The services were attended by Syrian Christians, including ten priests, as well as C. M. S. converts. Natives are also taking an important part in the educational work of the Mission. This is especially true of Archdeacon Koshi. He is the first Native who has been raised to this dignity, 13H BRIFF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. and he has been a good instructor in the Cambridge- Nicholson Institution. Christianity raises the whole nature. One of the Native pastors says that the Christian Pulayans are much in advance of their heathen neiglibours ; and the latter often express surprise when they hear the former read the New Testament. The Mission has Sunday-schools for all degrees and ranks of attainment, varjdng from the first class of the Cottayam College to village schools that contain little boys, and scholars of low caste who are sixty years old. It is sad to hear that an important girls' school at Tiruwella is closed for lack of funds. The education of girls began with the work of the three pioneers ; for Mr. Baker married a grand- daughter of Kohlhoff, who was a companion of Schwartz. The bride commenced a girls' school, and when nearly seventy years had passed away Mr. Wigram found her still teaching in her school. Her husband had died at his post forty-nine years after his arrival. His last directions to her were, " Keep on working to tlie last. God will lielp and bless you." She lived to see cliildren and grandchildren following in their grandfather's steps. Thousands and tens of thousands heard the story of the Cross from her lips ; and it was her custom to assemble missionaries for prayer on Saturdays. Ladies of the C. E. Z. M. S. work at Trichur, and it is earnestly desired that ladies from this Society should go to Mavelikara. TKAVANCOKE AND COCHIN. 139 The literary work of the Mission also owes much to Archdeacon Koshi. He has translated Butler's " Analogy," and other books. Travancore and Cochin became a missionary Diocese in 1879, and its two Bishops were previously C. M. S. missionaries. Bishop Speechly, who was much respected, and put a high standard before his clergy, is succeeded by Bishop Noel Hodges. A few years ago, six or seven Oxford undergraduates met to pray for Foreign Missions. The present Bishop of Travancore and Cochin is one of that band. Two others have joined the ranks of the C. M. S. missionaries, and a fourth works under the S. P. Gr. ' ' Whose life is as his prayer Shall work the work he willeth, And safely do and dare." This Mission has 24,000 adherents. Conclusion. — But it is a power beyond what it's numbers seem to imply. It has given a blow to idolatry. The walls of many a chiirch have utilized the stone fragments of cast-off idols ; and chiu'ch bells, at the request of Natives, have been made from brass fragments once connected with heathen worship. The spiritual edifice, which was begun by very ancient builders, and not wholly destroyed by the storms of centuries, has, during the last hundred years, received the care of many devoted labourers. The heathen compiler of a census report says, " By 140 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. the indefatigable labours and self-denjdng earnestness of the learned body of the missionaries in the country, the large community of Native Christians are rapidly advancing in their moral, intellectual, and material condition." And, best of all, the love of Christ is binding many hearts together : the Syrian Christians to the C. M. S. converts, and Christians who were born Brahmans to those who were bom slaves. THE HILL TRIBES. C. il. S. rublicatious. Mr. E, Wigram's Letters, Yl. and VIII. Missionary Leaves. Introduction.—" To the poor tlie Gospel is preached " (Liike vii. 22). Our Lord teaches us in this passage that the fact that the good news brought into the world by Himself is to be told to the poorest and lowest, to those who think httle of themselves, and of whom others think less, is a sign that He is the true Messiah, and a fulfilment of ancient prophecy (Isa. Ixi. 1). With respect to " the poor," Christianity is in marked contrast to Hinduism, which threatens the Brahmans with a curse if they should teach the Yedas to the out-castes. The Hill Tribes are out-castes. In this our last chapter we consider the earliest inhabitants of India. G-EOGRAPHY, ETC. — It is reckoucd that those inhabitants of India who are roughly classed together as Aborigines or non- Aryan nimiber seventy millions. Different races may be distinguished among these, especially the Kolarians and the Dravidians. The Kolarians are small, with thick lips and woolly hair ; the Dravidians are tall and strong. Old poems. 142 BBIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. especially the Eama}'uu, describe the Kolariaiis as monkeys and the Dra^-idiaus as giants. The majority of these latter non-Aiyans do not belong to Hill Tribes, having remained on the plains, and mingled with Hindus, who were, at first, their invaders. Our subject in this chapter is those who have retained their savage habits, because they have lived upon the hills or in the valleys among the hills. The C. M. S. has Missions among five groups of these Hill Tribes. 1. The Santals and Paharis live near to one another in Bengal. The former are Kolarian, and can be taught to farm ; the latter, Dra vidian, are untamed and devoted to hunting. The Paharis occupy the Eajmahal Hills, about 200 miles to the north-west of Calcutta. The Santals, long living in Bengal, have for fifty years also occupied the lowlands at the foot of those hills. Santalia has now five stations, Taljhari, Bahawa Hirampur, Bhagaya, and Godda. 2. The Gonds, Dra^-idiau, live in Gondwana, which is in the Central I'rovinces. They are a peaceful and industrious race. Mandla, head-quarters of the C. M.S. Mission to them, is in a wild and jungle-covered country. 3. The Kois, nearly allied to the Gonds, live more south, on the upper waters of the Godavari, in the Madi'as Presidency. The Kois resembled wild beasts in years gone b}' ; and they would slaughter one THE HILL TRIBES. 143 another more readily than they would slaughter wild animals. Dummagudem is the head-quarters of the Mission to the Kois. 4. The Bhils, who live principally in Kajputana close to Western India, are a very singular people. They eat rats, and have hardly any idea of cleanliness. A missionary called them " the living remains of a bygone age." They have a great fear of Europeans. Kherwara is the head-quarters of the Mission. 5. The Hill Arrians, Kolarian by race, are in the recesses of the Ghats, in Travancore. They lived in the early days of the Mission in huts in trees, on account of the wild elephants. The uplands are unhealthy because of jungle fever. These tribes are all illiterate. Their rule is patri- archal. They burj^ their dead ; and their widows are allowed to remarry. They have reaped an advantage from being '* poor in spirit " as regards this world. Some meekly learnt from Europeans, and so were employed in building a bridge, when Hindu black- smiths were too prejudiced to learn. The national vice of the Hill Tribes is drunkenness. They even give rice beer to cattle. On the other hand, they are truthful, and have a rough sense of honoiu'. Some have ali'eady shown ardent affection to those who remembered them in their " low estate." The Innguages of these tribes were unwritten till missionaries came. 144 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. History. — It is tolerably certain that Kolarians were in India when Dra vidians came into it ; and this was before Solomon reigned in Israel. Both tribes had representatives in the hills, and these the Aryan in- vaders could not conquer. On the contrary, the Hindus appear to have been afraid of some of the tribes until English rule restrained the violence of the latter. Happily, necessary severity has not been the only aspect that the British Government has shown to Hill Tribes. The kindness of individual officials, and especially the even-handed justice that has been meted out, has turned many turbulent Hillsmen into peaceful and loyal subjects. For instance, the Paharis used to waylay and murder mail "runners," and destroy boats, till Mr. Cleveland, a young civilian at Bhagalpur, boldly went to live among them, unarmed and almost unattended ; and he tamed them by kindness and tact. The Government afterwards wished the Paharis to cultivate a fertile belt around their hills, and fixed boundaries which were to separate the Hillmen's land from that belonging to the Hindus. But nothing has yet induced the Pahari to till ground ; and so they invited Santals to do it for them. The latter, finding their own territory becoming too thickly peopled, gladly came. They have flouiished and greatly increased in this Damauikoli (skirts of the hills). The Hindus took advantage of the peace afforded by THE HILL TRIBES. 145 English rule to cheat the Santals. The Latter, not heiug able to speak the language used in the courts of justice, coukl obtain no redress. They rebelled once, and threatened to do so again, when a wise Lieutennnt- Governor, warned by a Danish missionary, saw that they had real grieyances ; and he decreed that all officials in the country should learn the Santali language. Secondly, Sir K. Temple has tried to save the Santals, in some measure, from their national sin of drunkenness. He expelled all the spirit dealers from the district, reduced by two-thirds the number of shops just outside the borders, raised the price of a licence seyen- fold, and severely punished drunkards. Thirdly, Sir Arthm- Cotton's irrigation works watered the country where the Kois dwell ; * and Captain Haig, of whom more soon, was kind to the Kois directly he came into contact with them. The Hindus had been cruel to them, and made them full of fear ; so that directly EngUsh soldiers came to Dummagudem, they went farther into the jungle. Eom^thly, Sir J. Outram tried to raise the Bhils, and asked them to take Government service as armed policemen. This caused English officers to reside at Kherwara. Wo shall see that this in its turn led to the establishment of oiu- Mission to the Bhils. Eeligion. — The Hill Tribes have a vague idea of * See p. 108. L 14G ]^RIEF SKETCHES OF 0. M. S. MISSIONS. one great God ; but their religion is, practically, the fear of the devil. Their idols are, generally, of the roughest form ; and they often worship snakes. These idols the}^ suppose to be connected with evil spirits. They consecrate every ceremony by spilling blood or offering sacrifice. They have some vague idea of future rewards and punishments. Though living in a savage state, they are not accustomed to the insults that out-castes, who live in the midst of the civilized Hindus, have received. They have no caste, and they may eat the flesh of any animal, and food prepared by any person. The Santals worship the " Great Mountain," in which they believe the devil to reside ; and they think that he tempted the first man and woman to di'ink. The Gonds worship the goddess of evil, who, as they think, wages war against the God of light. They practised, till lately, a dreadful rite called the Meriah sacrifice. Girls and boys were selected when very young, that they might be killed in a terrible way when fully grown. The whole tribe used to rush upon the victim with knives. The British Government stopped this practice with some difficulty after thirty years' watchfulness. The Baptist missionaries in Orissa had the joy of instructing some of the intended victims, and taught them to love and serve Him who had been sacrificed for them. The Kois worshipped a bloodthirsty goddess, and THE HILL TRIBES. 147 had an ordeal which caused them to dip their hands in boiling water or oil. In spite of these barbarities, missionaries liave found the Hill Tribes accessible to their teacliing. The latter have little to unlearn. It is a strange fact, but, as hinted above, English rule has facilitated intercourse between Hindus and the Hill Tribes. In consequence, Hinduism is gaining ground among them, and is already making tliem less accessible to Christian teaching. Bishop Heber desired in 1826 to bring the Paharis into the fold; and induced the S. P. Gr, to send to them a young clergyman. This clergyman and his wife died of jungle fever before he had worked for a whole year. A few years afterwards Donald Macleod administered in the province of Gondwana. He began an agricultural Mission at his own expense ; but he was obliged to abandon it, on account of the death of the workers. The S. P. Gr. has done excellent work among some of these Hill people. 0. M. S. — Before Bishop Heber came to India, Henry Martyn "passed by." It is related that he met some Pahari at the town of Rajmahal, and that he spent hours during the following night in prayer for them. This is deeply interesting when taken in connection with our story. The first C. M. S. missionary who did much for the L 2 148 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Hill Tribes was Mr, Droese* He occupied Bhagalpur in 1850 with a view to reaching the Pahari in Santalia, but his residence in Bhagalpur, away from Santalia, almost obliged him to work much for the people among whom he lived. In 1856 an Inspector saw that vil- lages in which Mr. Droese had established schools did not rebel against the Government. This led to numerous schools being opened in Santalia, although the Company objected at first to these schools. Mr. Droese thus broke ground in Santalia, and he also mastered the language of the Pahari. A marked advance was made in 1860, when Mr. Puxley, who had been a cavalry officer, settled among the Santals. He bought some buildings, and presented them to the Mission ; translated St. Matthew's Gospel, the Psalms, and parts of the Prayer Book into Santali ; and gathered a few boys for systematic instruction. The health of this pioneer, who was also a benefactor to the Mission, soon broke down. He left Santalia ; but another man was ready to " preach the Gospel to the poor." This was Mr. Storrs, who quickly reaped what his predecessor had sown ; for in 1864 Mr. Storrs baptized tlie first three converts, all of whom had been in Mr. Puxley's class of boys. Earn Charan, one of the three, became ultimately a Native minister. The converts, l)otli Santals and Pahari, were so numerous tliat in one yonr. 1868, 284 were baptized. It was at * See p. 32. THE HILL TRIBES. 149 an early period in the history of the Mission that a headman of a Pahari viUage threw away the village stones in which deities are supposed to reside, saying that he had no more faith in such childish things, and should he a Christian. The villagers dared neither oppose him, nor stay with him after he had insulted the gods. He was therefore left alone ; and Mr. Cole, who baptized him, found that the prosperous village had become desolate. Two years afterwards, Mr. Cole found that this man, though still living alone, was joining other Paharis, who lived at a distance, for a Christian service on Sundays. Mr. Storrs built a large church at Taljhari (Palm Tank), which can be seen at a distance of some miles. It seems fitted to be the cathedral of Santalia ; and it has a numerous and devout congregation. It is, how- ever, an interesting feature of work in Santalia that the converts are willing to spend and to work them- selves, and do not depend entirely upon Europeans. Little churches are to be seen in many of the small villages with which Santdlia abounds. These little churches are built of mud ; but the windows are artistic in shape, and the seats carved. The design and the execution are Native. The Santals are passionately fond of music ; and hymns are, in consequence, of great use in their instruction. They provide gongs, instead of bells, for their mud churches. In many eases the headman of the village has had prayers, morning and evening, with the people. 150 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M, S. MISSIONS. The Santals, wlieii Christians, become cleaner ; and it is a pretty sight to see the congregation going to the church at Taljhari in white garments. They also, when Christians, disapprove of their national custom of selling their daughters in marriage ; and Mr. Bro^^^l tells of a man, once notorious as an illicit distiller of spirits, who renounced this trade, and went to school Hke a child, that he might learn to read the Testament. Mr. Shackell* was one of those missionaries who loved to " spend and be spent," and wherever he was stationed in India he found out the poorest tribe and those men and women who had sunk the lowest. He founded the Mission station ut Godda at his own expense. The Santal Mission has had another benefactor. Sir William Muir. The latter was so interested by what he saw of the work, that he offered to give £100 for every new station that was opened. Mr, Shackell followed Sir William by a similar offer. Five stations, including Godda and Taljhari, are permanently occuj^ied in Santdlia. Some of these stations have out-stations, and though five European missionaries, including a veteran, Mr. Stai'k, have the superintendence of the work, it is principally carried on by Native ministers and lay agents. These Natives are under the direction of a Chui'ch Council, who receive contributions from all the Christians of * sice p. 4lj. THE HILL TRIBES. 151 Santalia. Contributions are generally made in rice. With this help the Church Council is sending mission- aries into those parts of Santalia which are still heathen. The C. M. S. is providing a sixth missionary from home, who is to devote himself to the Paharis. Malto (the language of the Paharis), Santali, Bengali, and Hindi are required in the Santal Mission. The spread of Hinduism has interfered a little with the progress of Christianity during the last few years ; but the Mission has about 3,000 adherents, some of whom have undergone persecution, and there are those among them who will walk miles that they may partake of the Lord's Supper. They show a peculiar aptitude to tell one another the good news. The C. M. S., tried in the year 1852 to reach the Gonds from Jabalpur.* Mr. Dawson, the chaplain, had asked for missionaries, gathered funds, and pre- pared a Mission bungalow. But work quickly sprang up at Jabalpur and its neighbourhood, and Mr. Cham- pion, the third missionary stationed there, sent frequent and reiterated appeals for reinforcements, that he might devote himself to the Gonds. He wrote, " My heart yearns for the Gronds. I cannot carry out my plans till the Society can send another missionary, which I trust, out of pity to these dear people, the Committee will do," etc., etc. Another missionary was sent in 1871, and Mr. aud Mrs. Champion, though not released * See Chap. X. 152 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. from Jabalpur, had the joy of doing something for the Gonds. They gained their confidence hy administering a few simple remedies to the sick, and kind deeds were eloquent to these untrained people. Mr. Champion began a small school, and a few Gond boys could soon spell out the Gospel narrative. But Mr. Williamson, who went out in 1878, was the pioneer of this Mission, and made Mandla, in the heart of Gondwana, a centre for itineration. He could do little at first but make friends with the Gonds, for he found their minds a complete blank. He discovered that they associated him with Government agents because he lived in a tent. He therefore proposed to the catechist who helped him (a Pundit and con- verted Erahman from Benares) that they should live in huts, like the Gonds. This they have since done on tlieir itinerations, sleeping out of doors. Young missionaries have been sent to Mr. William- son's help ; but the latter is not yet so well off as he was three years ago. He had then three companions, and one of these was Mr. (afterwards Bishop) Parker,* who, when he left his post at Calcutta to work among the Gonds, was said by his friends to be burying him- self. When he was called to go to Africa he was promised that his place among the Gonds should be supplied. But it has been hard to find men who -would go. * See Part I., Cha].. YI. THE HILL TKIBES. 153 No fruit was seen till six years after Mr. "Williamson's arrival ; and then the first convert was a man who had been taught to read by the Hindus, and was told by them to sit by the river Narbada for two years, doing penance. He, one day, commenced a joui*ney from his own village to another that was twenty miles away, when he felt impelled to return. On reaching home he found Mr. Williamson there. The latter was itinerating. They conversed, and on the third day the missionary gave the Gond a Testament, and the latter read it. He was thus brought to the light, which he received, and was baptized. The Gond Mission has now upwards of forty adherents. The language is Grond. Sir Arthur Cotton who did so much for the country where the Kois dwell, valued spiritual blessings more than any temporal advantages. He therefore asked in 1860 that missionaries might be sent to them. But the work was actually begun by two voluntary lay- teachers. One was Captain (now Gfeneral) Haig who was at that time stationed at Dummagudem, and who, in the spirit of his Master, yearned after these poor uncivi- lized people. The other layman was Kazu, a Hindu of high caste, and the head of the commissariat, to whom Captain Haig gave a Bible. One of the first things on which Razu's eyes fell was the command in Matt. vi. to " pray in secret." He obeyed this com- 154: BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. mand day by day ; and soon came to Captain Haig, declared himself a Christian, and asked to be baptized. Since this man received the truth he has never ceased to tell it to others. liazu built a Mission-room, and Captian Haig built a Mission-house, so that they were ready to receive Mr. Edmonds when sent by the C. M. S. in 1861. Eazu resigned his post in the com- missariat, and became a catechist with half the pay he had previously received. He is now in Holy Orders. The teachers of the Kois have frequently changed since the Mission began, and the years that they have been without an English missionary almost equal the years during which English missionaries have been resident. But Mr. Darling baptized the first converts in 1860 ; and the Mission has now more than one hundred con- verts. Greneral Haig took charge of it for a year while a missionary was on furlough. The Koi women are very timid, and so stupid ! The first time that Mrs. Cain went to teach them they ran away. A headman was vexed at their rudeness, and invited lier to his house ; so she sat at the door of his house, and shouted to the women, talking about her mother. They drew near, and then nearer, and at last she ventured to talk to them about her mother's Grod. Mr. Eogers, the missionary for Khandesh,* was a loving friend to the Bhils, and wished to devote liim- solf to them for years before the C. M. S. were able to * Seu Chap. XII. THE HILL TRIBES. 155 make special arrangements for them. The present Bishop of Exeter hud relations at the military station of Kherwara, and founded a Mission to the Bhils by a very large donation given for that purpose. Mr. Litchfield, who was for some time at Uganda, carried on medical and clerical work for awhile among the Bhils. He found the latter as savage as the Natives of Central Africa. But before missionaries went to them, a reformed sect sprang up, one of its principles being total abstinence. Mr. Thompson had the joy of baptizing the first converts nine years after the Mission had begun. These were a man, his wife and four children. The present missionaries are extending the work. For instance, they opened a school in a fresh quarter. After much pressing and coaxing, ten timid little Bhils came to it. The average attendance is now forty-five. A boys' boarding-school has already provided teachers for six village schools. A girls' boarding-school is desirable. Three services are held for Natives on Sundays — one for Christians, another for non- Christians, and one for all who choose to attend. The attendance at the service for non-Christians numbers about sixty. The Mission has now sixteen adherents. The Hill Arrian Mission, though last described, was first begun. This Mission has been rich in that the man who was its pioneer, and whose work bore 156 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. much fruit, gave the best years of his life to it. Mr. Heury Baker was the son of the brave lady* who worked at Cottayam, and was therefore descended from one of the patient German missionaries of last century. Messengers from the Arrians had often come to mis- sionaries working in Travancore, asking for a teacher. At last a party that invited Mr. Baker would take no denial. They said, " Five times we have been to call you. You must know we know nothing right ; will you not teach us ? "We die like beasts, and are buried like dogs ; ought you to neglect us ?" He went, forty miles into the jungle ; and remained among them for thirty-two years. A party of Arrians met him the first day of his arrival, and passed a call along the hills, "He is here! Come all!" And he read and explained the Scriptures at that first meeting, telling them that the book had come from God. Ten years afterwards the Bishop of Madras sought out Mr. Baker and his fioek, and found that 800 Arrians were under instruction, of whom 450 had been baptized. These numbers soon doubled. Mr. Baker built Mundakayam, now the head-quarters of the Mission, and fortified it with earth-trenches. He suifered much from fever, brought on by the dampness of the climate. When he entered into rest, his widow and daughter undertook work at Cottayam, where they still are. Mr. Painter now superintends the Mission, "\\hich has * See p. 138. THE HILL TRIBES. 157 2,'304 adherents. He has obtained the trust and love of the Arrians. Some of them will walk thirty miles to receive the Lord's Supper. The C. E. Z. M. S. is beginning to work among the Hill Tribes. That is, they have taken some work at a girls' boarding-school in Santalia, during Mr. and Mrs. Cole's absence. May this lead to some ladies of the Society working among tlie women of the Hill Tribes ! A few hundred years ago, and Englishwomen were savages ; but the Gospel was preached to them. "To woinaiikind it lemls new grace, refines Ami inuifies, gives her devotion An ohjeet worthy of it." And has any Englisliwoman's devotion and refine- ment been put to a nobler use than that work which ladies of the Zenana Societies pursue in India ? Conclusion. — Sir William Hunter says that if we do not now evangelize these Hill Tribes, they will, in fifty years, be merged in Hinduism and Mohammedanism. The story told above shows how men of different positions and varied gifts have, like St. Paul, "counted all things but loss " for Christ's sake, and have made it a chief end of their lives to sit down by degraded savages, and tell them that the Gospel which is their own hope is able to raise the most sinful and ignorant. It is touching to observe that such men as Champion, Shackell, Parker, Baker, etc. etc., liave often grieved for years that they were not able to do double work. 153 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. They knew so well tliat if the preachers would only come, congref^ation after congregation of the "poor" would be gathered to listen to the Grospel. Finally, we see that all told the same old story ever new. " The (lying thief rejoiced to see, Tliat Fountain in his daj^ ; And there may I, though vile as he, AVash all my sins away." Can we conclude better than with the prayer that the faith thus expressed, dear to multitudes in England, may become also dear to millions in India ? Henderson & Spalding, 3 and 5, Marj'lebone Lane, W. Sianrorcis Geog^ Esixih'- .11 .^vt.-:. BRIEF SKETCHES of C.M.S. MISSIONS; DESIGNED TO PROVIDE MATERIAL FOE MISSIONAEY ADDRESSES. BY EMILY HEADLAND. WITH A PREFACE BY EUGENE STOCK, Editorial Secretary of the Church Mission-mj Society. In Three Parts. PART in. Houlicm : JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS STREET, ^Y. 1S91. Price One ShilUug (^1/6 in Boards). (S^t/^ . Part I. contains Sketches of Missions in Afx'ica, Persia, and Palestine. Part II contains Sketches of Missions in India. CEYLON AND MAUEITIUS. C. M. S. Publications, especially The Gleaner for March, 1890. C. E. Z. M. S. Publications. Christianity in Ceylon (Sir J. Emerson Teuiient). — John Murray. Eleven Years in Ceylon (Major Forbes). — Richard Bentley. Seven Years in Ceylon (JI. and M. Leitch). — Partridge & Co. Under His Banner (Prebendary Tucker). — S. P. C. K. Non-Christian Religions of tlie World. — R. T. S. Mr. E. Wigram's Letters, i.— C. M. S. Jlissionary Leaves. IxTRODUCTioN. — " I am the true vine," &c. (John XV. 1-16). Oiu' Lord interprets His OAvn parable, and teaches us that as branches can bring forth no fruit unless they are by the act of the Creator joined to the vine which gives them sap, so men have no spiiitual life, and therefore no spuutual povt^er, unless united by the Holy Spirit to Christ. He teaches us, on the other hand, that it is through men that He gives precious fruit to the perishing world. Our Lord also says (ver. IG) that His followers are to " go and bring forth fruit." It has been well said that " Christ's policy, indicated for His Church, was not concentration, but diffusion." We have two Mission-fields to consider in this chapter, which are more closely connected than appears at first sight. 'A BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Geogkai'iiy AM) National Chahacteristics. — Ceylon is a little smaller than Scotlaiid. Modem travellers coufirni Marco Polo's statemciit that it is the " best island of its size iu the world." It abouiids in flowers, tea, coffee, cocoa-nut, and cinnamon plantations ; it has much more moisture than India, and it there- fore combines verdure with beautiful scenery. Adam's Peak, 6,000 feet in height, is the most famous of the mountains which are in the centre of the southern half of the island. The Natives have erect forms, and move gracefully. They want no coals, and no boots and shoes. The children are f uU of fun and frolic. Ceylon is so near to India that large ships cannot pass between the island and the mainland. Colombo, on the west coast, is the principal seat of the British Government. Cotta is a village six and a half miles from Colombo, and is the centre of an important district. Baddegama, a very beautiful place, is also inland, but far south of Colombo. Kandy, among the mountains, was one of the ancient capitals. It is attractive to Europeans on account of its beautiful situation and its comparatively cool climate. The Natives of Kandy are stronger in body and mind than other Natives of Ceylon. Jaffna is a peninsula in the extreine north of the island. Nellore is the most important (J. M. S. station on this peninsula. Some of tlio districts belonging to CEYLON AND MAUIHTIUS. 3 the Jaffna Mission are imhealtliy, una luue inhabilaiils who are very poor. Ceylon has a population of nearly 3,000,000, and id principally peopled by Singhalese and Tamils. Ceylon has also Malays or Moormen, descendants of Arab invaders, and many descendants of the Portu- guese and Dutch invaders. The Portuguese have sunk very lov/, v/hile the descendants of the DutcL, called Bjji-ghers, are generally respectable. The languages most spoken in the Mission are Singhalese and Tamil. The latter is a language of South India. History. — It is believed that the Yeddahs, who have inhabited the uncultivated centre of the northern half of Ceylon, are descendants of the Aborigines. It is probable that Ceylon had much popidation Avhile Britain was still savage. A Chinese writer in the fourth century a.d. describes a town that had fine, wide streets, and magnificent buildings. The island has many and wonderful ruins. Invaders came from India 500 years B.C. The Singhalese (from slngha, a lion) are descendants of those early invaders ; wliile the Tamils, also of Hindu origin, have come more recently from the mainland, and are constantly recruited from the same soiQ'ce. The Portuguese came in the sixteenth centmy, and were expelled by the Dutch in the seventeontli. The English superseded the Dutch in ITbO. Ceylon was 4 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. U. S. MISSIONS. ruled for a short time by the East India Company, and ultimately became a Crown colony. The Kandians had always kept the Portuguese and Dutch at bay in the mountainous region, and they also resisted the English for some time. But the latter conquered in ISl-j, and deposed the cruel Kandian king. lie had severely exacted compulsory labour, and had thus forced men into a position worse than slavery. lie also put his subjects to death with torture ; and his crowning offence was that he put ten British subjects to death in the same way. It is reckoned that 1,000 English and 10,000 Natives fell in the last war with Kandy. Wo can see tlni fruit of Christian rule and Christian work in that these wars are rendered imnecessary. The Portuguese and Dutch, like the Native rulers, employed compulsory labour, but it was abolished by the English in 1832 ; and a charter was given, by which it was ruled that Natives should be as freely employed by Government as Europeans. The popu- lation lias increased much since this righteous action, while it had previously been rapidly diminishing. "Wo can thankfully recognize the work of living "branches" in many of the results of English rule, and sometimes in the good example of individuals. Christian rulers glorify God, as well as Chi-istiau missionaries (John xiv. 21). Ceylon is threatened with another sort of slavery. "A nation of abstainers is fast becoming a CEYLON AND MAUEITIUS. O nation of drnnkards," thi'ougli the increased facilities for obtaining strong drink. The British revenne is apparently augmented in this way ; but we believe that St. Paul showed us the better course when he said that he would derive no advantage from that which made his "brother to offend" (1 Cor. viii. 13). During the last forty years the primeval forests in tlie mountainous regions of Ceylon have been cleared and replaced by plantations of coffee. A leaf disease led, in the year 1880, to the almost total ruin of the coffee-planters ; but since then tea-shrubs have been successfully planted, and Ceylon is again prosperous. Religions. — The majority of the inhabitants of Ceylon profess Buddhism; tliat religion, or rather creed, which is supposed, erroneously, to have more adherents than any religion in the world. The Singhalese are Buddhists because their ancestors came from India at the time that Buddhism was the prevalent religion in that country. The founder of Buddhism, Sakya-Muni, or Gfautama,* if not a mythical person, was one of those reformers who have from time to time sprung up in India. He saw the evils of caste, and the evils that ensued from worshipping devils and incarnations of wickedness. He forbade traffic in human beings ; he made no con- verts by force ; his followers in early days showed * See Part ii. p. 41. 6 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. great zeal in translating sacred books ; and if all liis followers had jiraotised what was enjoined by this so-ealled " Light of Asia," tliey would jiave been pre- pared for ihe teaoliing of the " Light of the "World," But Iiaving no revelation, Buddhists have stumbled in tlie dark. For instance, Gautama was so impressed witli tlie sanctity of life that he forbade his disoiph^s to put the smallest insect to death. The practical result of this injunction is that Buddhists think little of liuman life, as they do not count it more precious tlian animal life. "We need scarcely go farther than the jiarable of tho True Yine to see the difference between a liuman and ;t Divine ideal. (1) Gautama liad discovered tliat jiuman nature in its present fallen condition was only fit to be cast forlli as a withered brancli (Jolni xv. (>) ; ])ut lie knew nothing of the power and glory which that nature might obtain if joined to the life-giving Saviour (ver. 0) :- " Hiiiisfir tlio oxaiii]ilc of uimttei-cd woitli ; Himself the living sign ; How l)y God's graoo the fallen sons of earth May he once more Divine." (2) Gautama, like other Hindus, discovered that this life is full of suffering ; Christ taught that this suffering has its use (ver. 2), and bade men rejoice (ver. 11). (3) Gautama inculcated a pm^er moral code than any CEYLON AND MAURITIUS. Y. heathen religion inculcated ; but he denied the exist- once of a Grod, and knew nothing of tliat Divine Love wliicli leads men to obey (ver. 9). (4) Gautama, a king's son, thought to fly from evil by deserting his wife and family, by begging his bread, and dressing in rags. Celibacy and asceticism must be practised by all who follow liim closely. Christ taught His liumble followers to aim at a more perfect and a more self-sacrificing love to man than had ever been known before ; but, at the same time, a nobler position (vers. 12 to 15). (5) Gautama is dead ; Christ is alive, and tlirougli Him men liavc access to the Father (ver. 7). (6) Gautama believed in transmigration, and tliought that lie was only one of the twenty-fom* forms in whicli Buddha (the Pure One) appeared. His highest hope for himself and others was Nirvana, which has been described as " a state in wliicli you do not know wliether you are alive or dead." Christ takes a man's selfislmess from him, but not his individuality, and promises him all that heart could desire (Jolin xiv. 2, 3). Tradition says that Gautama visited Ceylon, and tliat at anotlier time the Princess Sanghamitta left India, her own country, that she might be a Buddhist missionary to Ceylon. The island is full of Buddhist monasteries. Tlie priests have shaven heads, yellow garments, and large fans. They glide from door to door, and silently present their large alms-bowl. They 8 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. H. MISSIONS. heave educated boys, but never had schools for girls. Those who know these heathen lands tell us that terrible crimes are connected with much that is appa- rently good. Modern Buddliism has, in Ceylon, incorporated much idol, and even devil, worship. An ugly piece of ivory, thicker than a man's little finger, is called " Buddha's Tooth," and is in a temple at Kandy. There is a nightly procession during one week in each year, when this " Tooth " is carried on the back of a richly capari- soned elephant. Huge images of Buddha are to be seen in Ceylon, or rather tlu-ee images, one standing, one sitting in contemplation, and one reclining as if in sleep. A convert in Ceylon said, " I want forgiveness of sins, and there is no Saviom', no forgiveness in Buddhism. I want to be happy after death, and there is no hoj)e in Buddhism. I find tliese in Clmstianity." Another convert said that he saw that Cluistians were humble and spoke the truth ; and that there was no peace in Buddliist families. Buddhism does not, theoretically, allow caste. Caste exists, however, in Ceylon, but more as a social than a religious usage. The Tamil population of Ceylon adliciv to Bralimin- ism.* Devil-worship is added, and is practised even * See Part ii. p. C. CEYLON AND MAURITIUS. y more tlian in South India.* The King of Ceylon, one of the principal figui^es in tlie llamaymi.t was a " demon " king. The Goddess of Small-pox is held in great reverence. This shows that the religion of Ceylon is a religion of fear. All classes of Natives, including Buddliist priests, send for devil-priests when thej are ill. Tliis priest Avears an ugly mask, tells wicked stories, and gyrates to please the demon. " Heathenism is a terrible reality " in Ceylon. The Moormen, Malays, &c., are Mohammedan. They are distinguished by theu' tall hats. The nominal Christians number almost 300,000, and are most numerous in the West, where Nestorian Cliristians from Persia are believed to have carried the Gospel in very earlj' days. Francis Xavier sent one of his clergy to the island in the sixteenth century. The converts then made gave proof of being united to the Vine in so far that they suffered martyrdom rather than abjm-e their faith. Most of the fishermen in Ceylon profess Christianity, of which they first heard from the E.oman Catholics. However, it is evident that many — perhaps the majority — of these professing Chiistians were dead branches. A vast number of Eoman Catholic converts in Ceylon have simply changed their idols for the See Part ii. p. 92. f See Part ii. p. 74. 10 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. images of some Roman Catliolio saints. Hypocrisy lias been a hindrance in Ceylon. Wlien tlie Portuguese were in power they woiikl only emjiloy Natives wlio were Roman Catholics ; and when the Dutch became rulers they were equally intole- rant. It is a curious fact that the English policy in India was at this time exact!}' the reverse of Dutch policy in Ceylon, for the former would give no employment to Natives v>'lio were Cliristians. AVhen the English obtained tlip upperhand in Ceylon the Natives quickly said that they would be of " the religion of the East India Company," Tlien, when a little time had passed, and tlicy iiad discovered tliat the English were perfectly indifferent as to their religion, multitudes, returned to Buddliism. Tlie coldness towards religion at first shown by the English contrasts badly, however, witli tlie care that the Dutch had taken to erect churches and open scliools. The New Testament was translatiul inio ►Siaghalcso by l*hillipz, one of those Natives of Ceylon wlio liad boon trained in liollaud for the ministry. No copies of tliis translation were disseminated ; but, amid all the confusion, tlic Master's " Word " (ver. 3) was making itself lieard. Some of the l)ooks, printed by the energetic eighteenth-century missionaries in India, found their way to Ceylon. That fruitful branch, Schwartz;,* visited the island. Dr. Sec chap. xiii. CEYLON AND MAUKITIUS. 11 BnchaTian also visited i^, and found that the only man then working among the Natives was Christian David, a disciple of Schwartz. 0. M. S. — The Mission from this Society was pro- jected as early as 1801, when India being closed to missionaries, it was proposed to make Ceylon a basis f(n' work on tlie continent; and at the same time to v^'atc]l over tlie large body of professing Christians in tlie island. Tlie Society was, therefore, at first attracted to Geylon by its Christianity, and not by its lieathenism. Work was not commenced at once, and English and American Nonconformists were in tlie field before missionaries from onr own Clmrch. Four missionaries were sent by the C. M. S. to Geylon in 1817. They started in December, and did not reach the island till Jime in the following year ; they were welcomed hy the Grovernor, Sir R. Brownrigg, but they had many difiicidties. Eastern people are so accustomed to use language to disguise thouglit, that at first they liardly listen to what a missionary says, but wonder why he is there, and whether he wants anything from them. In addition to this, there Avero difficulties peculiar to the Ceylon Mission, for the Portuguese and Dutch had actually persecuted those who did not adopt their creed. Mr. Lambrick settled at Eandy. This was at first tlie hardest part of the field, and had been considered dangerous as an European residence. Mr. Knight 12 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. went to Jaffna, while Mr. Maj-or and Mr. Ward com- menced work at Baddegama. These early workers found their Lord's words true, and that His servants were treated as Himself (John xv. 20). They were viewed by the Natives as out-castes, and it was thought pollution to come near them. The children would not even receive a plantain from a missionary. The hatred of men must have often led them to plead the promise of their Master's love (John xv. 10). The first to whom they had access were soldiers and prisoners. They spoke, as all our missionaries do, of hopes that exceed the hope of the heathen as " the heavens are higher than the earth "; at the same time, they called their hearers to a holiness that equally transcended their previous standard ; and they preached that no present defilement could prevent men from claiming the heri- tage of a king's son. Cotta was opened in 1822 ; and Mr. Adley arrived in 1824. He joined his witness (xv. 27) to that of the faithful four. Their blameless lives gradually gaA'e them poAver, and they were gladdened in 1825 by seven converts; and fi'om this time the converts began steadily to increase. There were no women among the first converts. The first of tliese seven was at Jaffna, who had been in the habit of making incantations to appease the anger of the caII spirits. He entered Mr. Adlev's service, and it made liim angry to hear the Scrip- CEYLON AND MAURITIUS. 13 tures expliiined ; but by degrees these Scriptm-es made him dissatisfied with heathenism ; he embraced the Gospel, and tried to convince others of its truth. This man, once a devil-worshipper, had, when dying from the bite of a poisonous snake, the joyful hope of going to one of the " many mansions " which His Lord had gone to prepare. His heathen father said of him, " Before he was a devil, but after he gave himself up to Christ, he put all evil away." The pioneers of the Ceylon Mission had an opinion which subsequent experience has reversed. They thought that villages were more suitable for important missionary stations than towns, where the presence of unchristian Christians (John xv. 6) was a hindi-ance. Colombo was, therefore, not opened till 1850. It is a l)lace where some chaplains, and other Englishmen, living branches of the Yine, have assisted, and yet the converts have been few, owing to the bad influence of dead branches. The fom- places first occupied remain the principal centres of work. It is comptiratively easy to under- stand the work at Baddegama, which is for the Singhalese ; and at Jaffna, which is among the Tamils. But when we consider the w^ork at Colombo and Cotta, we must remember that, besides the Siiiglialese and the Tamils, the foimer has an English-speaking congrega- lioi!. The Mission church, v,hich is near to a foit called Galle Face, has services every Sunday in three 14 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. U. S. MISSIONS. languages. The cluirch was built by Mr. Pettitt. The work at Kandy is di\'idL'd bet^^■eeu (Singhalese and Tamils. Evangelistic work is also in two branches. Colombo, Cotta, Baddegama, and especially Kandy and its out-station Kurunegala, have itinerancies for Singhalese Buddhists. We can see how mdespread the work around Kandy is, when we read that one English missionary superintends forty Native agents, and that the work of these agents extends oxev 7,000 square miles. This itinerancy numbers Buddhist priests among its converts. Mr. Higgius was its pioneer around Kandy. He found that his work involved Avalks of many miles through jjaddy fields and dense jungles, where he was sometimes covered with leeches, and some- times knee-deep in water or in mud. He could not take a tent, and had to sleep in a Kaiidian hut, when there was no hospitable coffee-planter at hand. He foimd a welcome in the hut, and a rough bedstead or a mat, on Avhich was generally thrown the cleanest cloth the owner possessed. The worst enemy was the jungle fever, which might incapacitate a missionary before his first year \s'as over, and stop the Mission for a time. Missionaries M'cre sometunes told in early days that groups of villages had made up their mind and de- liberately ] •referred Buddliism and devil-worship to (Jhristiauity. And then jojfiil siu'}»rises might como on returning to suine of these villages, when, as occa- CEYLON AND MAURITIUS. 15 sionally Iiap})eiied, crowds came to lit;teii and inquire. Mr. Dowbiggin, who cares much for all the work around Cotta, superintends also its evangelistic agency. It is a district which knew so much of nominal Christianity, that in early days the most fervent preaching seemed to fall on deaf ears. But it is bringing forth fruit now. Mr. "Wood superintends evangelistic work among Tamils in the Cotta district, and the itinerancy, called the Tamil Cooly Mission, works among the coolies who are in the Kandy district. It owes much to Christian planters, who recognize their duty as branches of the True Yine. They have long subscribed largely to its expenses. Many now give personal help, and they have been stirred up to more diligence in this work by Mr. Grubb's special Mission. The coolies frequently worship on Sunda}^s in the large buildings erected for c(j£fee-stores among the mountains. The catechists are Tamil, and they use the Tamil prayer-book. The (Society sends missionaries to superintend these catechists, and a missionary speaks of the catechists as being full of zeal in their eilorts to win souls for Cluist. Hindu coolies frequently retiu-n to India, and they sometimes retm-n as Christians, and are therefore a blessing to the mother country. The Theosophists, or Em'opeans who profess to be Buddhists, are in some places trying to forestall om* missionaries. Mr. GaiTett desires exten- sion. Every new lay agent costs £18 a year. 16 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Cliiu'cli Councils, like everything else in Ceylon, are in tAvo divisions — Singhalese and Tamil. The most important part of the educational work in Ceylon is the College for upper-class boys at Kandy. The late Principal, Mr. Perry, lost his life in an attempt to extend the usefulness of this College. He had not worked many months v>'hen he took advantage of tlie Easter vacation to journey in search of the Veddahs. He hoped to induce some of them to place their sons under instruction. Native workers accompanied him. This jom-ney ended in "tribulation" (John xvi. 33). A Native accidentally shot Mr. Perry through the heart. The story of the Mission may yet show that his Master accepted his devotion, and suffered him to follow Himself very closely (John xv. 13). Missionaries who teach in this College are now and again gladdened when some of their pupils decide to be servants of God. Others come only half-way, like a young man who said, " I do believe tliat Jesus is the Saviour, and that the Bible is true ; but I can't be a Christian for fear of breaking my mother's heart, or lest my uncle should disinherit me." Cotta has a Training Institution for Singhalese ; and Kopay, ill Jaffna, has a similar institution for Tamil ag.'uts. The position of woincii lias boon improved since their education has been altoniptcd ; and the influence of some is now used on the side of Chiistianity. It was CEYLON AND MAURITIUS. 17 often used for heathenism. A woman has been known to force charms coiiiieeted with devil-worship upon a d,yiug husband who had been a pupil of the College. There haxe been excellent schools for girls for some time ; and now Mr. and Mrs. Ireland Jones have induced ladies to go to Ceylon that they may instruct gu-ls of the higher classes. Clu-istian girls are some- times exposed to much trial if they refuse to marry heathen. C. M. S. missionaries, like those of other Societies, when trying to create a Christian literature for Ceylon, began by scratching texts on the leaves of the palmyra tree ; but before long a Bible Society was established ; and we read that printing-presses were set up, from which thousands of tracts were issued. Some of these tracts showed the errors of Buddhism ; and they were issued at a time that the British Government was actually defraying the cost of some heathen ceremonies. Government officials therefore blamed the missionaries, and tried to stop their publications ; but, happily, with- out effect. Mr. Lambrick prepared a complete Singha- lese Bible mth the help of another missionary. The Buddhists have been stirred up to write tracts in oppo- sition to those written by missionaries ; and they have availed themselves largely of the works of European infidels. Other Ceylon missionaries have, like Mr. Perry, died in harness. Mr. Whitley, after five years' devoted c 18 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. work, was cnislied to death by the falling of a wall. Mr. Alcock and Mr. Griffith worked for many years, and made their graves, in Ceylon ; and so did Mr. Oakley, who had not returned to England diu-ing his fifty years' com-se. A pupil writes of Mr. Haslam, " Sacrificing his personal comfort, regardless of worldly emolument or self-aggrandisement in any form, he only sought the good of those around him." Such men may not be those that the world loves (John xv. 19), but they are the chosen " friends" of Christ (v. 14). They had not, comparatively speaking, many con- verts ; but we must remember that most of the converts in this Mission are taken fi'om devil-worshippers. We have ample testimony to the change that is wrought in them. This change extends to external things. Streets once du'ty are now conspicuous for tidiness. Cln-istians are distinguished by their cleanliness and habits of industry. The hopeless expression that gathers on the face of the Buddhist as he advances in years is exchanged, on a Clu'istian's countenance, for a look of peace ; and the Christians subscribe liberally to the needs of tlieir own Church. One of the earliest catechists received his first impressions from a disciple of Schwartz. Tliis man lived, like his friend Mr. Adley, to be very old. Mr. Griffith, who was near him at the last, testified that his joy "was full" (xv. 11). Some of these converts have received orders. Mr. Gunasekara, now at Kandy, succeeds his father in the CEYLON AND MAUEITIUS. 19 ministn'. His father was one of the two Singhalese who were fii'st trained bj Mr. Fenn. He sent a message to the C. M. S. from his dying bed, Avhich thanked them for having been the means of his own conversion, and that of his wife, nine chikben, brother, and sister. The converts have shown mnch Cliristian meekness nnder persecution. For instance, an okl evangelist, Abraham, received a violent blow in the eye while preaching ; but he refused to make a charge against his assailant, saying that he Avas ready to suffer more for his Lord. A young Bm-gher gii-1, bm-nt to death by an accident, had " joyful hope and trust " when dying in agony. A missionary who lately arrived in the island testifies to the fruitfulness of converts. He -writes that he is almost startled to find the high level of Christianity which is held up before these people, and that they see sin in some actions which are hardly considered sinfid in England. " Every converted man, and not special ones only, is expected here to be so wholly devoted to the Master as to be ready to live on rice and water, and to resign all his position and prosj)ects, if the Master so calls. And such consecration, when it exists, does not appear to be pointed at as anything extraordinary." Bishops Come and Heber visited Ceylon. The latter consecrated the chm-ch at Baddegama. Ceylon c 2 20 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. became an independent diocese in 184-3. The preseul Bisliop wishes liis cliaplains to work among the heathen, as well as among- the Europeans. The C. M. S. Ceylon Mission lias 7,000 adher.'iits, and is verv strong in its schools. Mauritius, so called from Maurice, Prince of Orange, is near to the coast of Africa, and on the route from the Cape to India ; and, like Ceylon, its inhabitants have, for the most part, come from India. It is a little larger than Hertfordshire, has a rich soil and pictur- esque scenery. It is surrounded by small islands ; and there is some C. M. S. work on one of these, Mahe ; which is one of the Seychelles Islands. Mauritius has 500,000 inhabitants, which are princi- pally Hindus, but Chinese immigrants, and descendants of the French, are among the motley i^pulation of the island. The inhabitants of the Seychelles are principally African. Mauritius was iminhabited when discf)vered by the Portuguese in the sixteenth centmy. The Dutch followed them as in Ceylon, colonized the island for a hundred years, and peopled it with slaves from Madagascar and Africa. The French took possession of the island when the Dutch had abandoned it, and introduced the sugar-cane, which was cultivated by the large slave population. It wn s finally captm-ecl by Great Britain in 1810, who abolished slavery in 1834, and since that time its history has continued to resemble CEYLON AND JIAUKITIUS. 21 the history of Ceylon, iu that its coolies, or hired hibourei's, luive come from India. Mauritius was, therefore, never inhabited till it ^vaa colonized by professing Christians. Its religions are similar now to those of India. In early times the Eoman Catholics baptized the slaves, bnt gave them little or n(3 instrnction. "Wlien the latter were liberated by the English they would have listened to the Gospel if preached by their liberators; but this opportunity was missed by our countrymen. In studying the history of the Mauritius Mission, we meet witli man}^ branches that previously " brought fortli much fruit" hi India and in Ceylon. For in- stance, Mr. David Fenn and Mr. Septimus Hobbs. The former had been associated with Eagland* as an itinerating missionary in Tinnevelly ; and he paid a visit to Mauritius in 1854, for the sake of his health. He fomid, while there, that the Hindu immigrants listened willingly to the preaelung of the Gospel. Catechists from the mother country of these Hindus were then being employed in the Ceylon Mission, and Mr. Fenn advised that the same plan should be tried in Mauritius. The necessary fmids were at first sup- plied by a C. M. Juvenile Association in India. Mr. Fenn said that he only found nine Christians among the llnidu innnigrants, but the agent that he chose. * See chap. xiii. 22 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. BJ. S. MISSIONS. Charles Kiishali, lived to see tliose nine grow into an organized elim^eh. Mauritius has three principal divisions of work — (1) those coolies who speak Tamil; (2) those coolies who speak Bengali or Hindi ; (3) the Africans in the Seychelles. There are now five Pastorates in Mauritius. Native ministers and lay agents work in these Pastorates, and they are snperintended hy three English clerg3^nen. One of these, the Secretary of the Mission, is chairman of the Native Church Council, where five languages are spoken, including Chinese ; while the Eeport is pnblished in a sixth, English. We can see some of the difficnltics of this small Mission. Most of the planters hi Mauritius and the Seychelles are lloman Catliolics ; and tlioy natm-ally help the Missions of their own Clim-eh. Roman Catholics liere, as elsewhere, represent to C. M. 8. converts that there is no salvation ontside the Chnroh of Pome. Besides this, the popnlation shifts. Hindus, after amassing a little money, return to their own country. And if this is true of many Hindus, it is true of nearly all the Clnnese. Missionaries have not, therefore, the ojiportunity of watching their converts, and ascertaining that the latter are living " branches." On tlie otlier hand, it lias sometimes liappened that Hindus or Chinese luue accepted the Gospel in Mauritius, and lia^'c carried it back to their own countries. CEYLON AND MAUEITIUS. 23 The Mauritius missionaries have worked much in the cause of education. They have an important Orphanage. The C. M. S. work in the Seychelles is an Industrial Institution for Africans, the children of liberated slaves. These children had been landed by oiu' squadron, and om* missionaries pleaded that some- thing should be done for them. The present superin- tendent was a member of the Lay-Workers' Union. Travellers from various coimtries as they pass Mauritius can buy the Scriptiu-es in their own tongue at the Bible Depot. We hear that " Arab gentlemen may be seen driving a bargain for Urdu Bibles, or inquiring for the controversial works of Dr. Pfander." Mauritius became a diocese in 1854. The profess- ing Christian shave trebled during Bishop Eoyston's episcopacy. The Mauritius Mission has 2,000 adherents. Conclusion. — The parable of the True Yine is full of lessons, and the Ceylon and Mauritius Missions give us illustrations of these lessons. (1) All who labom- for the extension of God's kingdom are sometimes tempted to think that they can further this cause by swerving from His commands, either to the right hand or to the left. Om" Lord, while com- manding us to bear fruit (and thus extend His king- dom), teaches us that we can only do so as we " abide in Him " ; i.e., work according to His commands, and depend wholly upon His Spirit for j)ower to do so. 24 BHIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSlOKb. knowing tliat "-witliout Him -sve can do nothing." The history of CluiL-tiunity in tlicse islands warns us against dependence upon gorgeous ceremonial ; against counte- nancing idolatry on the plea of conciliating the heathen ; against encouraging any man to profess Christianity by giving him a hope of worldly advancement ; and against administering the sacraments except in accordance with God's commands. On the other hand, the harm done by the many years of English indifference warns us against ignoring the important part that God gives to man in this great work. No consciousness of theii' own insufficiency should prevent men from obeying their Master, and going forth to work greater things than He worked (John xiv. 12). (2) We may look at a vine, and we may not be able to judge whether all its branches have that mysterious thing, life. But one thing we can see, if it is there, and we watch sufficiently : and that is fruit, the sign of life. tSometimes we see it where we least expect it. The history of Christianity in Ceylon gives us the hope that, even in the darkest times, there have been living branches; but we see also that some which once seemed promising \iii\G proved dead. There are many and blessed signs of life in om- own Missions ; but it is a reproach to us who are at home that they are not sufficiently supplied with men ; and that a missionar}', while he is in the midst of his itinerating work, may sometimes be stopped, beciiuso he is wanted elsewhere. CEl'LON AND MAUKlTlUS. 2o (3) Travellers in Italy tell us that Avlien the vine is pruned, it seems to the uninitiated to he almost de- stroyed. This shoidd surely he an encouragement to oiu' hrothers and sisters in tlie Mission-field, who are often so deeply tried. " Such sliarpne.s,s sliows the swectf.st Friend ; Such cuttings rather heal than rend, And such beginnings touch their end." (4) Oui- Lord tells us that fruit shall remain. These Missions show that those who have gone to theii" rest still have fruit in this world. But we look for a deeper meaning in those words. For instance, while we rejoice to see that Christian love is taming the fierce Kandians, ^^'e look upon the change that is taking place in some of these men as a token that they shall hear fruit for ever and for ever in one of the " many mansions." (5) If w^e abide in Christ om'sehes, prayer and sacrifice will ensue, and the other branches -\^ill be strengthened. The Church ■\^■ould bear fruit for the whole world, if all her branches kept the command- ments of the Lord Jesus (.'hrist, and she thus became one great missionary society. (6) We nuist glance at the other side. Chui'ch history illustrates the teaching of Jolm xv., Rev. ii. and iii., and Ezek. xv., as to the fate of dead branches. CHINA— AS A WHOLE ; SOUTH CHINA. C. M. S. Atlas, iHtcirKjcnccr, Gleaner, Annual Report, &e. ; especially The Gleaner for October, 1890. China as a IMission Field (Arcliaeacon IMoule).— C. M. S. The Religions of China (Legge).— Hoddor & StoTighton. Wanderings in China (C. F. Gordon-Gumming).— Blackwood k Sons. The Cross and the Dragon (Rev. B. C. Henry).— Partridge & Co. Con, t See j\ 53. CHINA— AS A WHOLE ; SOUTH CHINA. 35 for 1 . We Iiave liad two " Opium V/ars » witli China, and these wars liave had two principal residts-an open market for opium, and an open door to foreigners in all parts of the empire. Missionaries have availed themselves of this open door. ^ Tl,e Chinese hare struggled against tlie opi„ni trade. One of their emperors said, wJien offered the assistance of the British Govei-nment in secimn^ duties on opium, "It is true I cannot pre™„°t the mtroduetiou of the flowing poison; gainseeking and corrupt men will, for profit and sensuality- defeat my wishes; but nothing will induce me to deriye a revenue from the vice and misery of my people." -^ Sir- Tliomas Wade, onoe Minister in China, .says of yum, "It is to me yain to think otherwise of the -Img n. Chma than as of a habit many times more pernicious, nationally speaking, than flie gin and whisky dnnkmg which we deplore at home." A Chinaman says, "Smokers when asleep are like oj^rpses, lean and haggari as demons. Opium-smokiug throws whole families into rmn, dissipates every kind of property, and ruins man himself. The youths who smoke shorten theii- days; those in middle life hasten blood until the skin hangs do,™ in bags, and their 1>™.- are as naked as billets of wood. Wien the 1) 2 36 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. smoker lias pawned everytliing, lie will pawn liis wife and sell his daughters. " Mr. Hudson Taylor says, ''Iluncbeds of thousands of Chinese annually destroy themselves to escape the miseries brought on by the use of this drug." He doubts that the miseries of the slave trade in Africa are greater than those inflicted in China by the use of opium. Other missionaries have said that if the people in England could see for one horn- the povei-ty and wretchedness, tlio ruin and deatli, caused in China l)y the use of opium, they would be horrified. The question is complicated by the fact that the Chinese have lately planted opium in vast quantities. They said that they hoped first to chive out the foreign opium, and then stop its cultivation in their own country. It is doubtful whether the Emperor would now have the power to do this. But if we have partly led them into this fault, it makes it the more imperative that we should try to undo the past. The only defence made for the opium trade is that England, the strong coimtry, cannot afford to do right. There are those among us who think that they see a way through the financial difficulty ; but if it were not so, should we not say— "Fiat justitia, mat coelum " ? We should the more try to be just to China wlien we observe that the moimtaiu of prejudice with which the CHINA — AS A WHOLE ; SOUTH CHINA, 37 Chinese have regarded " Western barbarians " has, in spite of this opinni trade, to a great extent become " a plain." We cannot but think that this is, under God, principally the result of missionaries' work; and also of any Christian example, Christian kindness. Christian justice shown by civilians, soldiers, or merchants. The last thirty years have seen great changes. The Emperor has allowed steamers, authorized the first railway, employed Eiu'opean officials and commanders for his troops ; he is allowing Western education ; he is leaving his mysterious retirement and receiving am- bassadors as other sovereigns do. He has opened the door and let the Westerns in, but, in far greater proportion, his own people have gone out. They emigrate now to all parts of the world ; and they work so hard, and at such low wages, that they are said to be the only people in the world that " the Anglo- Saxon race fears." Assm^edly the mountain is moving. Will it be for evil or for good ? Eeltgions. — China has traces, like India, of the worship of the One Great God. The Emperor, as the rejiresentative of the people, annually worships the invisible "Heaven." The people, as a whole, have perhaps less belief in God than any other people in the world. Other mis- sionaries confii-m Dr. Morrison's judgment that China is " a land where the Creator of the uni\erse is for- iiO BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. gotteu," where " Satan keeps his throne ; hut tli!- dnties of the second table of the law are still discerned." The principal religion is still what it was in ancient times — the worship of ancestors,* and the consequent dread of e^il s^sirits,! many of Avliom are worshipped as idols. But the Chinese have their established religions, and it appears that one man may, if he wishes it, hold all three. The founders of these tlu-ee religions saw thai there was a great mountain of wickedness to be assailed. Their efforts to demolish it Avith their OA\ai hands are deeply interesting ; for they knew nothing of the "mighty power of Grod " (Luke ix. 43). The Chinese may ov/e to their ancestors the cohesion of their Empii*e for so many years ; and it may be that, through some of their teaching, the Chinese are the better able to discern that Jesus Christ is "a prophet miglity in deed and word.'' Laotze, C(jnfu(.>ius, and Grautama, or Ihiddha, were all born about GOO i?.c. (1) Laotze, the founder of Taoism, taught mono- theism; but tlie Taoihit jiricsis liave fallen very low, and are now (piacks who pretend to have imps in jars, (2) Confucius (or Kong-futze) gathered up all the ancient good and moral sayings. He was a hater of caste, and said, '' AVithin the foiu- seas all are equal." He also said, "There are two good peoi)le, one dead, and the other not yet born." His follower Mencius * Seo chax). xix. t See chap. xx. CHINA— AS A WHOLE ; SOUTH CHINA. 39 (or Meiig-tze) said, " If I cannot keep the two togetlior, I will let life go, and keep righteousness." But Con- fucius was beneath Laotze and Gautama with respect to the forgiveness of injimes. He said, " If I am to recompense ^^Tong with kindness, how can I reward kindness ? " Confucius and Mencius acknowledged the duties of five relations— ruler and subject, father and e'hild, husband and wife, brotlier and brother, and friend and friend ; but thev said nothing of duty to God. (3) Buddhist missionaries * came from India to China 60 A.D. Tlie Buddhist religion has deteriorated more m China than in any other country. Its priests are ignorant, and its temples in ruins. The Chinese have had theii- classics, or ancient books, Jnr 2,000 3'ears. Outside the Bible, there is no pm^er book ; for they not only enjoin abstinence fi-om sin, but the practice of many virtues. But the knowledge of Cod has. gradually died out, and those few who are not idolaters are agnostics. What is the result ? We speak of people at home as being " worldly," but the Chinese are so to a degree that is hard to realize. Tliey are " of the earth earthy." China was overrun by the Mohammedans in the seventh century ; and it now has many millions who follow the false prophet. A colony of Jews has also been foimd. * See cliaii. xa 40 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M, S. MISSIONS We i^roceed to speak of that faitli wliicli we know to be "the power of God" (1 Cor. i. 18). Nestorian missionaries came to China before tlie Mohammedans came. A monument found at Siiignanfu, in Shensi, says that Christianity had spread everywhere at the end of the seventh century. It was exting-uislied after some hundreds of years by persecution. Roman Catholic missionaries Avent to China in the thirteenth century. Many of them -were devoted men, others became politicians. There is a beautiful link between ancient and modern work, which shows the influence of a forgotten labom-er. " Aconiswliich the winds have scattered Future navies may provide ; Thoughts at midnight, whispered hnvly, Prove a people's future guide." A portion of the Chinese New Testament, and a Latin and Cliinese dictionary, were found in the Britisli Musemn at the end of the last ceiitmy. The discovery of this Testament had some influence upon the determi- uatioii of the Loudon Missionary Society to send llobert Morrison to China. He did not understand tlie charac- ters, but he transcribed tlicni, and tlius preparcMl l»im- self for the construction of a mighty tool (Jcr. xxiii. 2!») — the Bible transhited into AYcnli,. Missionaries in later years have often been tempted to give way to a feeling of fatuity when they found themselves alon(>, or nearly alone, among the Chinese CHINA— AS A WHOLE ; SOUTH CHINA. 41 multitudes. But what must Morrison have felt when lie had for years to be content with a school of two or three boys, and a congregation that sometimes had three members, and sometimes only one ? And these were taken from the lowest class, for all respectable Chinese scorned him, and thought themselves bound to protect their country from such intrusion. He lived in two small rooms, and scarcely dared go out, lest he should be noticed, and sent away before his work was done. His own countrymen for some time thwarted rather than helped him ; but his knowledge of Chinese enabled him to perform important services for the British Government ; and he lived, like Carey, to be much respected. But he hardly saw the mountain tremble ; and his successor. Dr. Gutzlaff, when trying to ascend the Mill, was turned back by armed men. Dr. Morrison had the faith that removes mountains, but it is doubtful whether he thought that the present state of things would come so quickly. The Emperor, ^\'llo fulminated an edict against Christianity in 1836, fifty years later promised it his protection, sa^^ing it taught men to do right. There are missionaries from various societies in seventeen out of the eighteen pro- vinces of China. These missionaries, including ladies, now iiumberabout 1,300 ; and they appearto have doubled during the last ten }'ears. The Native Cliristians are increasing more rapidly. It is computed that the Pro- testant societies have in China 100,000 adherents. 42 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Missionary work lias also been prosecuted among the Chinese at Melboimie and in other places. The conference which met at Shanghai diu'ing May, 1890, reckoned that there were still eighty millions in China beyond the sound of the Gospel. They asked for 1,000 new missionaries. If the latter went forth, each new missionary would have to preach to 80,000 people. " Go in tlif spirit aiul tlie might Of Hiiu who led the way ; Close Avith the legions of the night, Ye children of the day." C. M. 8. — The Society considered the possibility of enternig China in very early days.* They sent Mr. Squhe to inquire in 1836. He did not consider China open, but lived and worked for some tune at Singapore, which is English property, and has many Chinese inhabitants ; and at Macao, which is Portuguese property. The year 1842 was the year in which the C. M. S. Mission to China as a wliole began. War had thrown a few iilaces open, and a friend who called himself "Less niau tlio T.(-;ist " liad given £G,000 that an attack sliould be made on tlie great niouiitaiu. Mr. George Sniitli and Mr. McClatcliie had tlie lionour of leading tlie atta(k. The latter settled at once in Mid China ; f the former continued " in joui-neyiugs See ehap. i. f See chap. x.x. CHINA— AS A WHOLE ; SOUTH CHINA. 43 often," cousideriug the beot points of attack. He was driven liome by illness, but returned in 18-1'J as Bishop of Victoria. As a Colonial Bishop, he had the charge of the various English congregations, with their chaplains and chiu'ches, which were now springing up in the safe parts of China ; but he e^'er aimed at the evangelization of the natives. This Bishopric, the fii'st belonging to the Church of England in China, was founded by "A Brother and Sister." The same anonymous friends founded St. Paul's College at Victoria, for the education of yomig Chinamen, imder the Bishop's du-ection. A small Native congre- gation Avas the immediate result of this college. Bisliop Smith then asked for C. M. S. missionaries, and Hong Kong was occupied by Mr. Stringer hi 1862. It is in the southern division of South China, v/hich is the latest in time of the three divisions of C. M. S. w^ork in China, although the first in the cycle. Before passing to its description, we note that C. M. S. mis- sionaries also went to l^eking in 1862. Mr. Burdon was the first missionary, and much useful work w^as done by him, by Mr. and Mrs. Collins, and by Mr. Brereton. The S. r. G-. took the charge of Cluu'ch Missions in this part of China ni 1880, when one of its missionaries was consecrated its Bisliop. The province of Kwantung, in South China, is twice the size of England, with a population of nineteen millious. The closely adjoining island of Hong Kong, 44 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. being- English property, is tlie only place where mis- sionaries work with exactly the same protection that they have in India, The beautiful city of Victoria is the capital. The population shifts, for coolies come and go, and many evil-doers who escape fi'om Chinese law go to Hong- Kong'. There are some English troops at Hong Kong". Canton, the capital of Kwantung, is a Treaty port. We shall speak more of these Treaty ports soon. Canton had a colony of foreign merchants before it became a Treaty port, but these foreigners were once in great danger from the Chinese. Pakhoi, also a Treaty port, is at the extreme west of Kwantung. The three principal stations give us samples of diffe- rent methods of carrying on Mission work. Hong" Kong lias a resident English missionary. Mr. Ost has filled this post for some years. It also has a Chinese pastor for St. Stephen's Chm-ch, with its Native congregation. Mr. Ost and a Nati\e preach to the Itrisoners in Victoria Gaol. We can sec liow tlie }H)pu- lation changes, when we are told thiit a ('liinaman who heard the Gospel in America afterwards found his way U) St. Steplien's, and has entered the Training Institu- tion at his own charge. Mrs. Ost has a small Training- Institution for women, and two other ladies work in the Mission. Miss Johnson, of the F. E. S., has an excel- lent school for gills. One of her most satisfactory' CHINA — AS A WHOLE ; SOUTH CHINA. 45 pupils was, wlieu a slave girl, beaten about the feet till ail ankle-bone was broken. Mr. Grrimdy resides at Canton, but leaves the work in the city to other societies, and devotes himself to itineration. He now has the assistance of a medical missionary. He has often been attacked, and his house was wrecked in riots that took place in 1883. But the kindness of the missionaries (2 Cor. vi. 6) after some disastrous floods has done much to break down oppo- sition. He once noticed on the walls of a catechist's private room the words, " He endm-ed as seeing Him who is in\dsible." This spoke to Mr. Grundy of troubles and persecutions silently endured, and of trust in God. The Bishoji takes part in this work. Pakhoi has a hospital, where the thousands of patients who are treated represent numerous towns and \T,llages. Some of these patients travel hundreds of miles for this medical treatment, and all have the Gospel preached to them. Dr. Horder has worked in this hospital for some years, and Pakhoi has also two clerical missionaries. The first missionaries to China as a whole felt as if China's Wall reached to Heaven. With prayer and pains they acquired a smattering of Chinese. They tried to preach. " I took my eyes," said, old Kying- ming ; " I stared at his hat, his mnbrella, his coat, his shoes, the shape of his nose, and the colour of his skin and hair, but I heard not a word. The next time I took my ears as well as my eyes, and was astonished to 46 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. liear these foreigners tcalking Cliiiiese ! The third thne, with eyes and ears intent, Grod touched lay heart, and I understood the Grospel." When first tol',1 of tlio Lord Jesus Clu'ist, the Chinese spoke with confidence of Con- fucius being equal to Him. A Chinese evangelist has since comjDared the humanly-framed systems of his countrymen to their fans, and the Gospel of tlie Lord Jesus Cluist, wlien brought home to the soul by the power of tlie Holy .Spirit, to the wind. A man once stood up after a missionary had preached, and said, " It is all very well to preac-h, and tell people to be moral, but who sells the opium ? " " Who smokes the opium ? " said' the missionary, quickly. But he added, more softly and sadly, " We are verily guilty in tliis matter, and Christian people are clohig all they can." Mission chapels soon sprang up in different places, and the Chinese have now imitated them in most of tin ir large towns, that they may preach their own moral maxims. Missionaries find it Avell to be acquainted AN'ith these maxims, so as to be able to show their similarity in some cases, and infinite inferiority in otliers, to truths inculcated in the Bible. Most of the /ifcfdfi dislike the Gospel, while " the common people hoar it gladly." TJio C. M. S. educational \\oi\ in China as a whole still includes little schools where children simply Icvun to read the Bible. But at the other end of the scale we liave Colleges \vhi( h arc preparing that which China so CHINA— AS A WHOLE ; SOUTH CHINA. 47 mucli needs — Native agents. Miss Cooke and Miss Aldersey,* in connection with the F. E. S., had the lionour of working for China in ^-erj early days. The former's school at Singapore instructed girls who have now become the wives of catechists and teachers them- selves. There is great scope for literary work, as the Bible, not to speak of other books, has yet to be translated into most of the vernaculars. When missionaries went to China, only 5 per cent, of the popidation could read. The Bible may soon be wdthiu reach of all. China was di\ided as a "diocese" in 1872 into South and North China. North China was di^dded again in 1880, and a Bishop of Mid China was consecrated. The Mission specially considered in this chapter, a Mission which has peculiar difficulties, has 347 adherents. The C. M. S. has about 10,000 adherents in China as a Avhole. We only spare forty-eight missionaries, including single ladies, to this enormous field. It has about 400 Native agents, connected with the C. M. S., some of whom are pastors. Conclusion. — Is the mountain becoming a plain ? (Zech. iv. 7.) Missionaries can go everywhere with safety ; they have won the confidence of many Chinese ; they have grappled with the worst difficulties of the * See cliap. xx. 48 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. language ; the Chinese Government has acknowledged the Cliristian religion; there are converts whom mis- sionaries recognize " as a hrother," and even " as a father." God has done all this through missionaries (" Not hy might," &c., Zech. iv. G). On the other hand, we have the enormous heathen population and the growing love of opium. And there is our own lack of men. The C. M. S. should send 200 towards the 1,000 for whicli the Conference asked. And where is tlie liherality of thr>se who " tarry hy the stuff"? Our Lord teaches us in Matt, x^ii, that the "least spiritual power, wliich is really such, shall he strong to overthrow the mightiest powers which are merely of this world," lie teaches us also that if we would remove this mountain, there must he "prayer and fasting," Some missionaries, seeing the urgent need for more labourers, try to make it easier for the latter to come, by returning tlieir own stipend or part of it. Others pro- pose a life to themselves that seems to us a continual fast. Shall we who are at home acquiesce in plans that burden other men, while we are eased ? (2 Cor. \'iii. 13). "What miglit be the result if the duty of sharing this self-denial for China were recognized at home ? THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. C. M. ,S. Publieatiou.s, e.s[iufially The Gleaner for May, 1889. G. E. Z. M. S. Publications. Story of the Fuli-Kieii Mission (Eugeue Stock).— 0. M. S. Social Life among the Chinese (Ke v. F. Doolittle). — Sampson Low. Wanderings iu China (C. F. Gonlon-Cumming). — Blackwood & Sons. Jlr. E. Wigram's Letters, x. Missionary Leaves. IntkoductioxN-.— " The field is the world " (Matt. xiii. 38), A\'ith the parable of the sower (Matt, xiii.) Missionaries and those who help them at home have need of faith in the supernatural natm-e of tliat Seed which they are to scatter broadcast over the enormous field. The Seed is the Gospel, which is " the power of Grod unto salva- tion " (Rom. i. 16). An attempt to sow this Seed is a small thing to sight and sense. A man lands in a foreign countr}', and struggles with a new language, tliat he may speak of God's love as shown in senduig His Son to suffer a sliameful death for sinful men. A needlewoman has a missionary box, or an invalid prajs. Yet the work of these sowers is the greatest power in the world ; and the eifect of this work reaches to aU eternity. Geography, &c. — Fuh-Kien, on the south-eastern coast of China, is as large as England. It is, in eccle- siastical arrangement, the northern division of South 50 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Cliina. It is moiiutrtinoiis and liiglily cultivated, seed being sown on the very ledges of the hills. The Bohea tea-fields are in Fuh-Kien. The men of this province are hard}' and independent. They show a strange mixtiu'e of prosperity and degra- dation. The climate is very hot in smniner, while the winter, though short, is severe. None but foreigners have glass in their windows. The Chinese warm themselves with little baskets of charcoal ; and when they feel cold, they put on a second coat, and even another, and another coat. They do not say, " It is a cold day," but " It is a three-coat " or " a six-coat day." A " twelve-coat day " is the coldest. Most of the houses are mere sheds, with a door, but no Avindow. The better houses have open com-ts, in which are to be seen flowers and gold-fish. The recep- tion-room has ebony chairs, inlaid with pearl. Tea and ]i)ipes are offered to A'isitors. There are carved wooden bedsteads, but the beds are only mats laid on boards. Blankets are used, but the pillo\\'s are of jiorcelain, wood, or leather. A peculiar featiuv of Chinese cities is that a large part of the poinilation live in boats. There are shops in many of these boats ; and a foreigner, when he enters a Chinese city, may think that all the popula- tion is out of doors. Tlie dentist and the barber ANork in tlie open air, as well as the banker, the shoe- THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 51 maker, &c. The shops are open in front, and have ]iictiu"esque isigns. Those who know Chinese cities well think them places of wickedness and cruelty. If there is a fii'e, men mil save themselves, and leave the women and childi-en to perish. Nearly every large town has a leper settlement ; and there are many blind beggars. The roads in this province are very narrow; and inissionaries, when they itinerate, must walk, or be carried in sedan chairs, or go by boat. Several dialects are spoken in Fuh-Kien. We see one difficulty of the Chinese languages when we hear that the word Ma has in Fuhchow eight different meanings, according to the tone in which it is said. The second tone of Ma means Grandmother, and the fiftli tone means Cat. We hear, however, that English ladies can speak these languages after two years' study. The Chinese could give us many lessons in art and in embroidery ; but theii* music is strange to om* ears, for in an orchestra each seems to keep his o"\\ii tune, and to make as much noise as possible. Some have, however, soft and plaintive voices, and are learning to sing In-miis nicely. The Chinese look down on Em'opeans, and call them barbarians, foreign dogs, or foreign devils ; and they believed, till quite lately, that Christians were a specially wicked class. Christians converts are terribly calmnni- ated, but " they can live it down." Fuh-Kien is divided into ten districts, each of which E 2 52 BKIEP SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. has a capital, or Fu city. These districts are again divided into counties, each of Avhich has a capital, or Hien city. Fuhchow, the chief city, has 600,000 inhabitants. It is on the River Miu. It is a Treaty port, and it has an European community at Nantai, an island separated from Fuhchow by the Bridge of Ten Thousand Ages. Fuh-Ning, a Fu city, is on the coast to the noith of Fuhchow. Kucheng, a Hien city, is in the interior. Hinghwha, also a Fu city, is to the south of Fuhchow These are the four principal centres for C. M. S. work, though Lo-Nguong, Ning-Taik, Hok-Chiang, &c., are important stations. History. — The Chinese have had good reason for theu" suspicion and dislike of foreigners. They have not been well treated by the Spanish, Portuguese, and Dutch; and if we look facts in the face, we shall grieve to see that England's dealings with China are a sad chapter in our history. The English began to send o})ium from India to China in 1775, when WaiTen Hastings ruled India. But this opium was for many years smuggled into China ; and the trade was opposed in every way by tlie Chinese Government, which finally seized large quan- tities of this smuggled opium and destroyed it. England resented this action by going to war in 18o'J, a war which Dr. Arnold, of Kugby, called " a national sin of the greatest magnitude." THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 53 The first " Opium War " ended in 1842, with the Treaty of Nanking. Poor China found that " Western l)arharians " had it all their own way, and that she had to pay the expenses of the war, and cede the island of Hong Kong. The second " Opium War," in which England and France fought together, was equally selfish. The Treaty of Tientsin with which it ended in 1858 legalized the trade in opium, and at the same time introduced cotton and other good things. Five ports, called Treaty Ports, were opened to the English. Fuhchow was one of these ports. The Treaty of Tientsin also guaranteed toleration to the Christian religion, and protection to its professors. The Chinese treated the English and French with treachery before the Treaty of Tientsin was signed, and brought the capture of Peking upon themselves. Many other ports have become Treaty ports since 1858. British Consuls reside at these Treaty poi-ts. This is a protection to foreign residents, and consuls have helped missionaries to obtain justice from Chinese magistratos for converts. The French have lately carried on a war in this part of Cliina. These wars natm-ally aggravated the dislike of the Chinese to foreigners. And yet the kindness shown by " the salt of the earth " has done mucli to break this dowTi. It is important that the numerous lands to which 54 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. the Cliinese have emigrated should show them Christian kindness ; for these emigrants retm^n, if possible, t(~» their own beloved eountrv, and they may, if benefited by their sojoimi among Christians, liave a strong influence for good. Religions. — The Chinese really worshiji their ancestors more than anything else. Tablets to these ancestors are placed in halls which are to be found in every town and village. These halls contain shrines to gods and ancestors ; but they are also used as theatres, schools, town-halls, and club-rooms. The Chinese believe in a future state, and tliink that a man needs the same things in another world as are required liere. They burn paper, cut in the sliape of money, food, and clothes, at slu-ines. The Chinese have long life (Exod. xx. 12) as indi- viduals, and as a nation; although their ancestral worshi]) seems to us to be principally actuated by selfishness. An eldest son inherits property in order that lie may sacrifice food, and other things, at his father's shrine. If a man embraces Christianity, and is therefore unable to perform this heathen cerc^nony, he forfeits liis property. Confucius is worshijiped in ancestral halls ; so is the God of Wealth. Missionaries are liopeful about a man when he deposes the God of the Kitchen. The Three Pure Ones of the Buddhist, and Kuanon, the Goddess of Mercy, are also worshipped. THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 55 Bishop Smith found some Jews in Fuh-Kien wlio liad a copy of the Pentateucli, which tliey could not read. The site of a Nestorian cluircli is still shown at Ning-Taik. The presence of Europeans is generally a hindrance to missionary effort. But some Englishmen, residing at Fuhchow, have lately shown an interest in Missions. American missionaries preceded C. M. S. mission- aries by four years in Fuhchow. We can thank Grod for tlie Missions of our " eldest daughter." C. M. S. — Two sowers from this Society started for Fuhchow in 1850. These were Mr. Welton and Mr. .Jackson, a\']io settled in the heart of the city, through the help of the Britisli consul. Mr. Jackson soon moved to Mid China, but Mr. Welton remained. He had had some experience as a medical man before taking orders, and lie opened a dispensary, to wliich the Chinese tln-onged, and to every patient he gave a tract, thus sowing the Seed broadcast. These tracts were generally portions of Scripture. Mr. Welton's popularity, partly obtained by his medical skill, enabled him to maintain his position in the centre of Fuhchow; although the Jito'dfi stirred up a riot more than once. He opened a school, and when joined by Mr. M'Caw and Mr. Fearnley, he began to preach out of doors, in spite of the difficulty of the language, and the taunts and insults 56 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. of the mob. Mr. "Welton was not aware that he had one convert, and he returned after six years to die, but he left a legacy of £1,000 to tlie Mission, thus sliowing that his faith was not shaken. Mr. and IMrs. M'Caw died, Mr. and Mrs. Feamley left from sickness, and 1859 found Mr. Smitli, un- familiar with the language, alone in Fuhchow. He mentions in his diaiy another way of scattering the Seed ; he took advantage of a triennial examination, which crowded Fuhchow with candidates from all parts of Fuh-Kien, to distribute portions of tlie Scripture in large numbers. The C. M. S. Committee considered, in 18G0, that as ten years had passed without a single convert from the Fuh-Kien Mission, that it was wrong to waste work and money on tliose an'Iio seemed to be all wayside hearers (Matt. xiii. 19). They proi')osed to withdraw. Tliis decision was con- veyed to Mr. Smith by a small representative committee that met in China. He rejilied that he could not believe that Grod would suffer so much labom* and prayer to be in vain; and that he ^^•ished to stay in Fuhchow, cNdi though he had to labom- for his daily l)read. 'J'lif conmiittee, who are called to make sucli exceedingly impoiiant decisions, and wlio seek (Jod's guidanee, yieldi'd so far that they said Mr. Smith's work at Fuhchow should lie '-let alone'' (Luke xiii. 8) for one year. It pleased God 1o lioiiour !Mr. Sniitli's faitli lliat THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 57 same year. Mr. Collins visited him, and opened a tem- porary dispensary. Tlie result was that there were two inquirers in I860, and during the following year there were fom- haptisras. Of these four, one, Tang, remained faithful to the last ; two fell away ; one was a backslider, but he returned. Mrs. Smith opened a girls' boarding-school. >She had first tried a day-school ; but it was of no use, as the poor little crip])led feet could not reach it. Mr. Smith died in 1863 ; and a young missionary, Mr. Wolfe, who had only been out iov one year, was left alone. Two months after Mr. Smith's death, dan- gerous sickness took Mr. "Wolfe away for a time ; but there was now a little church in Fuhchow, which had thirteen baptized members, and five awaiting baptism. Itioters took advantage of Mr. Wolfe's absence to de- stroy the Mission buildings and the dwellings of the Native agents, and to hurt some of the Clu-istians. But not one baptized person wavered at this time. Mr. Wolfe, on his retimi, obtained compensation, and rebuilt the Mission premises. He found that this trouble had 1>rought Christianity before the public, and had shown the heathen that there was a religion for which men ^^'ere prepared to sufi^er. It has from very early days been a custom to have a devotional meeting on Satm'days at the stations in Fuh- Kien, when prayer is made for the objects of the Mission. One of these prayer meetings was a solemn incident in 58 BBIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. its history, because the spirit of suppliontion was so manifestly poured forth. The Chinese prayed with tears for their oountry. Mr. Mahood and Mr. C'ribb were among those who helped to found the Mission. Mr. Lloyd and Mr. Stewart joined in 1876. The principal work of tlie latter has been to train Native agents. The history of the Mission shows how important this is. The Seed has been carried to numerous towns and villages, most of which have proved to be better ground (Matt. xiii. 23) tlian Fuhchow has hitherto shown itself to be. Mr. Wolfe would start on preacliiug tom\s — the circuit of which might extend to 700 miles — sometimes accom- panied by another missionary, sometimes by an Eiu-opean merchant, but more often by a Chinese catechist. They would visit many places wliich had not been previouslj' visited by an Euro])ean. The whiteness of complexion, the shape of the Englishman's nose, his eyes, his fingers, every article of his clothing, became matter of inspection. Mr. Wolfe has seen a friend fall asleep through sheer fatigue before the scrutiny was over, and lias heard a man in the crowd say, *' Ten cash to SCO the foreign ghost ! " Tlie following questions are considered polite : " How old is the venerable stranger ? " " Ai'e you ninety ? " " Were you born witli a beard, venerable sir ? " " Were you born in the middle kingdom ? " And tlic crowds tlius gathered gave splendid opportunities to the sowers. Mr. Wolfe THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. " 59 usually chose John iii. 16 as liis first proclamatiou, and would afterwards preach from the beginning of the chapter to show the necessity of a groat change. " Hu Sing Sang " (Mr. Wolfe) said one, " how can we live if we embrace the religion ? You say we must not lie, nor swear, nor scold people." They sowed " out of season " as well as " in season." For instance, when driven by the dirty condition of a Chinese inn to ask permission to spread their mattresses in a Buddhist temple, they prayed and sang " Eock of Ages " before they lay down. Tliey then explained their action to the astonished priest. Or Mr. Wolfe might suddenly meet with wayfarers on some mountain path, and would say that he was "sent by the great God of heaven and earth to tell them that His Son had died for sinners." In one instance, two men who were thus addressed thought that they saw an apparition. They got farther and farther backward, and finally took to their heels. But even this Seed took root, for these men subsequently heard the Gospel from one of their own countrymen, and received it, having listened the more attentively because they remembered that it was the same thing that the " foreign ghost " had said. These journeys were not taken without many per- sonal discomforts and dangers. For instance, a mis- sionary records as a proof that some care was taken to please them, that the table off which they were to eat was " swept with a large old broom." Mr. Wolfe was 60 P.RIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. once brought lionip in a fever, and once with a crushed slioulder from a fall. He and liis companions liave often l)een insulted, and he was once struck, while the death of a devoted soAver was indirectly caused by Chinese violence. This was Mr. Mahood, who was oxceedingl}' heloved by many Cliineso, and even by some of the English merrhants at Fuhchow. He was met while itinerating by an angry mob, who threatened the " barbarian " with death. But the Native Chris- tians who were in his company kept close to him. He took refuge in a house, where he was surrounded all night by a mob, who Avore armed with knives. The Christians joineJ him in prayer. On the following morning Mr. Mahood acceded to the proposal of his enemies, and walked fifteen miles under a hot sun at their head to the magistrate, who decided in his favour in away that astonished his persecutors, and he escaped. The following year, while on a tour, he took tea with those who had threatened to hang him. Mr. Wolfe finally baptized the man who had bound Mr. Mahood. Tl;e latter rested from his labours (Eev. xiv. J 3) before this baptism. He had not, in the opinion of his friends, thoroughly recovered, from the shock of being mobbed, when lie undertook a long evangelistic tour, and received a sunstroke which was the cause of his death. 13ut the sufferings of the missionaries are small com- pared with that wliich the converts have endured. We can truly say that multitudes in Fuh-Kien have THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 61 "with joy received " the message. Many have proved "stony ground " (Matt. xiii. 20, 21) hearers, and many have fallen away because of persecution. The " cares of this world and the deceitfulness of riches " are an obstacle in Fuh-Kien, as elsewhere. Few rich merchants and few of the literati are bringing forth fruit. But some even of these classes do so ; and if we consider all classes, we see in what numerous instances the Seed has fallen into " good ground " (ver. 23), and is bringing forth fruit abundantly. Persecution, reproach, want, has been the lot of many Fuh-Kien Christians. In several cases they have been beaten ; in one instance this beating was the direct cause of death, and in many cases it has indirectly been so. Besides which, many have suffered " the loss of all things " (Phil. iii. 8) ; and a Christian, one of the literati, has lately been degraded from his rank, and put in prison on entirely unfounded charges. We think also, while wiiting, of a Native now left in charge of important Asork while a missionary is on furlough. This missionary regards the Chinese worker as his friend, his brother, one with Avhom he takes " sweet counsel." The Englishman can revere him who has suffered great loss for Christ's sake, and is constantly suffering in health from blows received from his neighbours when he first confessed Christ. Mr. "Wolfe once baptized seven people in the midst of a mob literally howling for theii* death. The evangelistic work in Fuh-Kien has been to a 62 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. great extent carried on by the Cliiuese themseh'es. The good news was often canied by one Chinaman to another, and people from viUages which the missionary had never visited became intj[uirers. Mr. Wolfe put catechists in places where there were inquirers, and in many instances the catechist has been superseded by the Native clergyman. Very plain rooms were at first used as prayer-houses. For instance, one place "• where prayer was wont to be made " could only be reached by a trap-door in the ceiling. Now there are many neat little chapels, to which is annexed a room where the itinerating Bishop or missionary may rest, and some places have their church and parsonage. The converts in Fuhchow itself have been more hopeful lately, and it has now evangelistic services on most evenings in different })arts of the city. It has been found possible during the last few }cars for missionaries to reside at other places than the Treaty ports. Mr. and Mrs. Martin, and Dr. and Mrs. Taylor first occupied Fuhning ; and Mv. and Mrs. Bannister soon afterwards went to Kucheng", the scene of Mr. Mahood's labours and sulterings, this latter district supplying the largest number of catechists, and boys for the boarding-school. These places have no British consul and no European residents; but the presence of English missionaries, lay and clerical, and of English ladies, has the happiest effect. To speak only of ex- ternals, Bishop Burdon noticed that the Fuhning Cluis- THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 63 tians were more reverent during Divine Service soon after Mr. Martin had come to Fuhning. Two C. M. .S. lady missionaries, besides Mrs. Martin and Mrs. Taylor, live at Fuhning". They sometimes itinerate, and their appearance excites curiosity, which gives them many opportunities. One says that " if the English ladies only knew how blessed it was to Avork in China, she is sure that many of them would come out." C. E. Z. M. S. ladies work at Kucheng". They also itinerate, and they have even visited Kiong-Ning, a large city in the north of Fuh-Kien, which has shown much opposition to the truth. One story of Chinese persecution has a singular connection with the history of woman's work in Fuh-Kien. Chitnio was one of Miss Cooke's* pupils, and was married to a catechist called Ling. The English ladies thought they would train her to be a Bible-woman, but they did not at first succeed. Her husband, Mr. Ling, was preaching in Kiong-Ning, when he was seized, insulted, and flogged. He tried to bear all this patiently, and Chitnio nursed him, and sympathized with him. This opened her mouth, and she has ever since been of the greatest use. Lo Nguong" has also lately had the advantage of a resident English missionary. There are now so many Christians in the villages which surround Lo Nguong", * Sec p. 4". 64 BKIEF SKETCHES OP C. M. S. MISSIONS, tlmt the Christian traveller frequently receives the sweet greeting, " Ping ang " (" l*eace "). One of the earliest converts, Sick, has lately " died in faith." Hok-Chiangf is a district iu which there are many murderous clan fights, and yet the Cliristians are in- creasing in number. Ning-Taik and its neighbourhood have some hundreds (jf converts. Ne-Tu, its oldest out-station, had the first martyr of the Fuh-Kien Mission, Ling Chek Ang. The catechist at Hinghwa still suffers from a blow given to him by his brother when he (the catechist) first professed Christianity. This brother afterwards died a rejoicing Christian. Two young missionaries are trying to carry the Seed into distant parts of the province. The medical work commenced by Mr. Wellon has its fullest development in iJr. Taylor's hospital at Fuhning". Tliis hospital treats many of the victims of opium ; and it has also shown that Christian love recognizes that degraded lepers have a claim to sympathy. Some Native Cliristians have been trained by ] >r. Taylor to be medical missionaries, and are already doing good work in another part of the province. The most important branch of educational work is the Fuhchow College, at which Mr. Stewart, Mr. lioyd, and Mr. Shaw have worked so much. It trains Nali\es as catechists and pastors, and a boys' boarding-school helps to feed it. The College was principally built by THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 65 Mr. Jones, of Warrington, and Mr. Stewart's private friends. It stands now in the European quarter, Nan- tai. The College, as well as the other Mission buildings, used to stand on a hill inside the city of Fuhchow ; but rioters bui-nt the College and expelled the missionaries in 1879. A Chinese clergyman, who works in the College, had a Testament given to him long ago at one of the examinations. He took it with the intention of confuting it, but it was ultimately the cause of his con- version. He was at first deserted by all his family, and his mother and wife thi-eatened to commit suicide. The latter has now retm'ned to him. The catechist, Ting Ing Soi, Mr. Stewart's best pupil, was attacked by a mob, beaten, deprived of his warm clothes, and put into a cold prison. Mr. Stewart was able to procui'e his release ; but Ting Ing Soi would not allow the former to seek for compensation from the persecutors. Ting never recovered from the effects of the ill-treatment. He said to Mr. Stewart, " Living is death, dying is life." One who knows and loves the Chinese expresses Ting's feelings thus : — '■ From death to life to pass, and hear tor ever, For persecutor's curse, the angel's psahu ; To know that sliock of evil tidings never Shall break the peace of Heaven's eternal calm. If this be death, with my last breath Dying, I'll cry, ' 'Tis life to die.' " Numerous small schools have been opened during the last few J ears at different stations. We can see where 66 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. the difficulty lies when we hear that there are 800 boys in the day-schools, and only thirty-five girls. But there are fifty girls in a boarding-school that is managed by E. E. S. ladies. Other ladies are grappling with the diffi- culty. Mrs. Stewart, Mrs. Martin, and Mrs. Bannister hap-e set an example. They have invited man}' of the Christian women to live near them for a time, in order that they may be instructed. These women, when they return to their own homes, can be a light to theii' neighbours ; and in some cases they become Bible- women, and try to plant the Seed in the hearts of those whose crippled feet almost prevent them from hearing the Word. Chinese prejudice, which keeps women so much in the background, is a hindrance ; but the ladies of the C. E. Z. M. S. are doing theii- best to fill the breach by visiting the homes. And they are again supple- mented by Mrs. Ahok, a Christian herself, and whose husband was a Christian merchant at Fuhchow. Mrs. Ahok can enter the houses of the rich, and she can sometimes introduce Englisli ladies. She came to England in 1890, in order to beg that more ladies would go to China. She asked for twice the number that are now in India. She says that her country- women think, when dying, that four or five evil spirits are waiting for tliom. Mrs. Ahok heard that her hus- band was ill, and hiu-ried home. She was detained for a fortnight at Vancouver's Island ; and on reaching China, slio found that her husband, who had constantly THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 67 asked for her during his illness, had been dead for a week. The shock was very great, but her faith has stood the test. The demand for Christian literature in Fuh-Kien has been so great that it soon became necessary to sell books, instead of giving them away. There has been no attempt to make the " narrow way " less narrow. When a man is baptized he must keep Sunday ; which is a hard thing to the Chinese, as it generally involves the loss of profit, and sometimes of a situation. Opium-smoking is forbidden, and there are many abstinence societies in connection with the Mission. Cruelty to women and childi^en, with respect to binding their feet, is also discouraged. Catechists, if they prove worthy workers, are specially trained by Bishop Burdon and the missionaries for holy orders. Fuh-Kien has eight Chinese clergymen now living. It is a fact for which we should be thank- ful, that of the fourteen missionaries who went to join x\h'. (now Archdeacon) Wolfe since 1876, none have died, and none have rethed. The catechists are nume- rous ; and there is a large band of " exhorters," who are voluntary workers. Many of the stations have Chm'ch councils, which manage, among other tilings, the fmids subscribed by Native Christians. C. M. S. grants to some stations are steadily diminishing. These councils send deputies to a conference, which meets at Fuhchow once a year F 2 68 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. The enthusiasm of this conference seems to be rising. A painful duty sometimes falls to Archdeacon Wolfe and other missionaries in charge of districts, and that is to expel offenders from Communion. The Fuh-Kien Church has sent evangelists to the Corea. The Mission is in the diocese of Victoria. Bishops Alford and Burdon have made some of the long tours whicli we have described. They have held Confirma- tions, and also Ordination Services. The Mission, which thu'ty years ago was considered hopeless, has now more than 7,000 adherents. Conclusion. — The openings are now so numerous that we can well understand how the Christian mis- sionary is sometimes overwhelmed when he is obliged to turn a deaf ear to entreaties for teachers, and how he also feels that those at home who have the power to help are indifferent. These entreaties come from "large cities, towns, and villages sitting in darkness and the shadow of death." Those who humbly believe that they are children of the great God Almighty can look out on the great field, and feel themselves the richer when they hear how it lias pleased Him to bless the cultivation of that field. Everything that appertains to His kingdom is part of their estate. The humblest of His sons and daughters can help in its cultivation. And they can rejoice when they think of those saints who sowed, but never reaped; THE FUH-KIEN MISSION. 69 of the Greatheart of the Mission, Mr. Smith ; of Arch- deacon Wolfe's long period of service ; of the patient teaching of those in charge of the College, and the ladies ; and of the joy of some converts, and the con- stancy of others, even to death ! And in prayer they can remember the danger from the enemy (Matt. xiii. 24-30), the terrible temptations to which the converts are exposed, and the need of faithful men and women as missionaries. THE MID-CHINA MISSION. C. M. S. Publications, especially The Gleaner for May, 1890. Tlie Sfory of the Cheh-Kiaiig Mission (Archdeacon Moiile). — C. M. S. The Glorious Land (Archdeacon Moule). — C. M. S. Wanderings in China (C. F. Gordon Gumming). Mr. E. Wigram's Letters, xi. Missionary Leaves. Introduction. — "Above all that we ask or think" (Epli. iii. 20). This, the last Chinese Mission in the cycle, was the first commenced. It began among all sorts of discouragements ; but many at home, as well as those in the field, " bowed their knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ" (Eph. iii. 14), and continued to do so, altliough " no converts " was the message sent home again and again. And while the converts were few in number, they and their shepherds were thi-eatened with destruction through a civil war. Prayers for the Mission have been answered, not always according to what was asked, but literally, " above wliat was asked or thought." Seed has found good ground in unexpected places, and has brought forth fruit in such a measure as to exceed expectation ; although the war was barbarous, the persons of the missionaries were respected ; and the latter had suffi- cient influence to protect the Native Christians, and many others. It was feared that the war would make 72 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M, S. MISSIONS. a hard people (Jer. v. 3) harder still ; but the sequel showed that various circumstances connected with the war had softened hearts, and made the people ready to listen. Geography, &c. — C. M. S. -work in Mid-China is chiefly confined to the Province of Cheh-Kiang", or Crooked River. This is the smallest of China's eighteen pro^^nces, but it has a population of 26,000,000. It is on the east coast, and has Fuh- Kien on the south. Cheh-Kiang, like other parts of China (the Flowery or Glorious Land), has beautiful flowers and scenery. The hills are in the spring covered vnt]\ red and yellow azaleas. The missionary is often refreshed, while travelling, by the sight of cattle grazing in green pad- docks, and tlie scent of honeysuckle and roses, which, with birds in full song, remind him of home. All Chinese cities have walls ; but these walls are generally festooned with flowers. Flowers also grow around the graves, which form a peculiar featiu'e in Chinese land- scapes. People are Ijuried anywhere and everywhere. Cheh-Kiang is one of the chief silk-producing provinces of the empire ; and it has, in consequence, countless mulbeiTy groves. The rivers of China are supplemented by magnificent waterways. One of these canals is 600 miles in length. The itinerations of missionaries nre greatly facilitated bv the convfiiionl li(>;its on rivers and cannls. THE MID-CHINA MISSION. 73 The shaven heads and qnenes of Chinese men are salient points in tlieir appearance. It is a sign of theu' subjection to a Tartar dynasty. The ladies have their feet compressed till scarcely more than three inches rests on the ground. No reason is assigned for this hut the dictates of fashion. It is a custom which causes great suifering to children ; and, in some instances, it kills them. It causes pain and helplessness throughout life. Women generally have their heads uncovered, while the men frequently liave hats as large as tea-tables. Nearly all have fans. Shanghai is in the province of Kiangsu, the most important province in China. Shanghai, near to the mouth of ihe Tangtsekiang, has a population which is counted by hundreds of thousands. Pedestrians throng its streets, as they do Cheapside. The Euro- pean community, which consists principally of mer- chants, is large. They have the electric light and other modern improvements. Ningpo, or " City of the Peaceful Wave," is near to tlie coast, and has walls which are five miles in circum- ference. Eice-fields, which cause ague, surround it. Hangchow, the " Terrestrial Paradise," is the capital of Cheh-Kiang. Its walls are said to be twelve miles in circumference, and it is more populous than Shanghai. Shaouhing, or " Perpetual Prosperity," is the centre of a populous plain. Chuki is a town about forty miles to the south of 74 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Hangchov/. It is in the centre of many important villages. The " Great Yalley " is part of this district. The Taichow district is to the south of Nisgpo. Hi.sTORY. — Cheh-Kiang" is the scene of some of the most important events described in the second or shadowy period of Chinese history.* Shun, like Cincinnatus, was called from the fields to reign, and is said to have ploughed his father's acres forty miles west of Ningpo. The Emperor Yu was a beneficent engineer. He was the Chinese Noah, and relieved China from a great deluge. The date assigned to him is seventy-five years earlier than that assigned to the Deluge. The " Tribute of Yu " is a kind of Domesday Book. Some of the C. M. S. catechists now living remember that, a generation ago, an English lady, the widow of a captain Avhose vessel had been wrecked, was earned about the streets of Ningpo in an ii-on cage ; and a foreigner, caught during the fii'st Opium War, was flayed and bnrnt alive. Cheh-Kiaug, since our missionaries have occupied it, has been desolated by a cruel civil war. This is a problem for the historian, aud even for the writer of Church history. Dr. Morrison t had a convert, Liang Afa, who became an evangelist. This man taught another, Hung, to read some Christian books. It is * See p. 33. f See p. 40. THE MID-CHINA MISSION. 75 said that the latter forthwith cletermined to destroy idols ; and it is said also that he ajiplied in vain for Cluistian teachers, that he kept Sunday, was deter- mined to destroy the opium trade, and was opposed to spirit-drinking. Hung was ambitious. The movement became political. It was joined by malcontents, and its avowed object now vras to overturn the Tartar dynasty. The Taipings, or Long-haired, therefore ceased to shave or wear queues.* The war lasted for twelve years, and millions were massacred. Cheh-Kiang suffered terribly for three years, and its chief cities were laid in ruins. The English helped the Grovern- ment to subdue the insiu-rection ; and they allowed Charles George Gordon to command the Chinese forces. The country was thus rescued from anarchy, and the immediate result was to make the Chinese grateful to the English. And this has had its effect upon Mission work. Religions. — The Chinese have an abiding fear that the spirits of their ancestors will do them some harm. Much of the prejudice and trouble to which missionaries and converts have been exposed has been owing to the belief in magic. The Chinese attach peculiar importance for good and e^dl to the biu^ning of paper, or of effigies, and have constantly suspected the foreigners of trying to bewitch them. Buddhist and Jesuit priests slander * See p. 7-3. 76 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. missionaries. One of the latter tells us that he has had carefully to assure inquirers that he never extracted the eyes of a dead man, Fungshui (Wind and Water), or, as we call it, *' geo- mancy," is said to prevent the opening of mines for coal, iron, copper, silver, &e. A door must not be placed opposite to another door ; a house must not be built higher than another house ; a special day must be chosen for a marriage, and even for a funeral ; and all this lest some bad spirit should be offended. In Chinese religion there seems everything to be feared, and nothing to be loved. Beneath the superstition and bondage which Fungshui entails there seems, however, to be some instinctive apprehension of natural laws. The grown men fly kites, and think that their troubles are carried away as the kite ascends. The Chinese show that they are idolaters by theii- remarks upon Christian prayer. They call it " kneeling to nothing." Unchristian Christians are a great hindrance, and some of our countrymen, who are personally kind to missionaries, do not recognize that their indifference to the evangelization of China puzzles the Natives. A C. M. S. Association has lately been formed among the English residents at Shanghai. Presbyterian and Baptist missionaries were at Ningpo before missionaries from the C. M. S. or from any part of the Church of England. THE MID-CHINA MISSION. 77 C. M. S. — The first 0. M. S. missioiiary who settled iu (Jhiiia was Mr. McOlatchie, who occuiDied Shanghai. The first converts at Shanghai were some blind people. Ningpo — recommended as a station by Mr. (after- wards Bishop) .Smith — is, however, the head-quarters oi the Mid-China Mission. Important foundation-stones were laid by Miss Aldersey. She had a school for Chinese girls ; and in this school she was helped by young English ladies. Miss Aldersey had been at work for some time when the C. M. S. sent Mr. Eussell and Mr. Cobbold to Ningpo. They arrived in 1848, and their fu-st lodging was a little room belonging to a Buddhist temple. The nmuber of missionaries Avas increased in 1850 by the arrival of Mr. Gough. This little band knew nothing of the strange people among whom they found themselves ; and the Com- mittee could give them no instruction as to methods. They had, however, a chart and coni])ass (Matt. iv. 4).* They began to study the language ; but theii' instructors had no skill in communicating their own knowledge. Mr. liussell, who idtimately became the Father of the Mission, had no ear for language, and was tempted to retire in despair. But God did not try His servants " above that " they " Avere able," and Mr. Russell found at last that his difficulties were not insurmountable. * See i>. 6. 78 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. And at the end of three years the faithful three had eneomagement, for two men were baptized; and now they had some living side by side with them, belonging to the strange Chinese nation, and yet belonging to the same great " family " as themselves. The fi'iendi who had been watching and waiting at home were cheered when Mr. Cobbold wrote to them, " This admission of two amidst this vast population may appear a small matter in the eyes of many ; but we know who has said He does not despise the day of small things ; and the little one may become a thousand. The Lord hasten it in His time ! " We note another " small thing " in the annals of these years. The Chinese had been watching the " white- faced " men's daily life, and they remarked with wonder that these " foreigners were better behaved than the Chinese ! " The people grew more friendly, and they began to attend the Mission chapels. Both of the men to whose baptism we have referred have lately " died in faith," altliough one of them, Bao, suffered the enemy to tempt him into many inconsistent actions, and he thus failed to give the " glory " to God (v. 21), whicli he might otherwise have done. Bao became a catechist, and helped the missionaries in an important part of their work, itinerations. Mr. llussell spoke with high commendation of the way in wliich Bao addressed his countrymen. He had been an illiterate man, but his thirst for Bible-knowledge led THE MID-CHINA MISSION. 79 Lim ultimately to understand Wenli. The Romanized Colloquial gave him a stepping-stone to this. The cateehist Dzang, who owed his conversion to Bao in some measure, was more consistent in conduct. He was a physician, and, like many of the Chinese, very intelligent ; and he would ask questions which were not always easy to answer. His influence remains to this day, for his sons are among those who now work in Cheh-Kiang. The Mission grew steadily. Mr. Russi;!! married a young lady who had come to China with Miss Aldersey when she was only fourteen. She was therefore tlioroughly acquainted with the language and customs of the people. The little band was thinned by illness, but there were important accessions to its numbers. Mr. Bm-don was the intrepid pioneer of the party. lie was content to lodg&, if necessary, in a temple ; or in a boat, so that he could journey up and down the great rivers, and proclaim the Gospel in cities and villages. Hangchow was the most important ofPshoot of the Ningpo Mission. Mr. Burdon held the fort tliere, single-handed, for some time. He also spent a summer with the cateehist Sing at Shaouhing. Mr. Fleming occasionally visited him while there. The brothers Moule joined the Mission with their wives. Mr. George (now Bishop) Moule came in 1858. ^[r. Arthur (now ^\j"chdeacon) Moule came in 1861. The hapi^y meeting in China between the two brothers 80 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. reflected joy oii their distaut Dorsetshire home. The fatlier Avho had abiding joy (L Thess. ii. 19) iii his sons' work, and the mother, who was the better pleased the more sons she had in the mission-held, did not quail when the news that came after this told not of peaceful Mission services, but of a specially cruel war. " What are distance, time, w place. To that God who tills all space '. What are sea or land to Him ; Can the Omniscient eye grow art, combined with tlie offer of a house in Hangchow, made Mr. Moule see that it was THE MID-CHINA MISSION. 83 God'.s M'ill that tlie great city should he reoccupied. He now resides tliere himself as Bishoix Mr. Artliiu- Moule was living at Hang-chow when tlie most remarkahle event in the history of tlie Mission occiuTed, and ihe Gospel was can-ied into a new neigli- hoiirhood in an unexpected manner. A little chapel or prayer-room was opened in one of the subiu-hs, where tlie catechist, Matthew Tai, liad given away hooks. The rent was paid by Mr. A. Moule himself ; for at tliat time 0. M. S. funds allowed of "no extension." A signboard was put over the door ; and it was dedi- cated to God by earnest prayer. Weeks passed on, and no one came to this chapel ; so that it seemed doubtful whether money should any longer be wasted upon it. However, the words on the sign, "Holy Eeligion of Jesus," attracted the attention of Chow, a schoolmaster from a village called " Great Valley Stream," seventy niiles from Hangchow. Chow inquired, and was directed, first to the catechist, and then to Mr. Moule. The latter was astonished by the way in which Chow apprehended great truths. He eagerly and intelligently studied the Bible. He was baptized by the name of Luke, and Matthew Tai retimied with him to the Great Valley. They sent for Mr. Moule before long, as so many desired baptism. Mr. Moule found that the noighbom-hood was becoming interested in this "strange religion," and that many knelt in prayer, a sure sign tliat they were sincere inquirers. Some had thrown 84 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. SI. S. MISSIONS. away theii' idols, and said, when Mr. Moule questioned them, " Jesus ! yes. He did suifer for our sins." The catechumens were examined for four hoiu's, and then many were baptized. One of Luke's sisters-in- law had been noted for her violent temper. But she had an earnest desire to be baptized ; she was patient under rebuke, and confessed her faith ; and she asked in an artless manner how far she might be angry when the cliildren were naughty without sinning, and she resolved to pray continually for the Holy 8pirit. Tw^o of the boys who were baptized could repeat the greater part of the Chiu'ch Catechism. Luke Chow himself had learned some of the Thirty-nine Articles, besides the Catechism. And then the gentry grew imeasy. A convert's pigs were impounded till he had paid a fine. This was borne patiently. Secondly, subscriptions towards an idolatrous procession were demanded from the Christians, and wlien this was refused one of their number was beaten. The l^ibles, prayer-books, and furniture of a chapel were burned. (Jhow was obliged to fly, and a price was finally put upon his head. Otlier Cliristians were hunted from their homes, and obliged to fly tlirough snow and rain, some of them being women and children. Tlioir relations, who lived in adjoining villages, were afraid to shelter tlieni, and tliey finaUy took refuge with Mr. A. Moule at Hangchow. The gentry could not have gone so far had not tlie magistrate THE MID-CHINA MISSION. 85 of the district sided with them. The latter said to the persecuted Christians, "You have joined the foreigners. The foreigners will make good yom- losses." Mr. Moule despaired of justice from the local authorities, and applied to the British Consul at Ningpo, who kindly remonstrated with one of the higher Chinese officials. The result was that the Christians were invited home, and a totally inadequate compensation was offered, and even that was only half-paid. But the offer was important, as it was an acknowledgment that the persecutors were in the wi'ong. Mr. A. Moule had much trouble and anxiety ; and yet, when he feels that the pra^'er offered up for his little empty chapel had been answered literally " above " all that he had asked or thought, he, and those working with him, felt encouraged to come boldly to the throne of grace. The history of the persecution has many touching episodes. One young man, who had been baptized, gave way ; but most of the inquirers were fii-m. Eighteen of the latter were beaten on the head by the constable of their village. This constable was arrested ; and he entreated one of the beaten and insulted Christians to go with him to the magistrate. The Christian went, and repeated the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments at the magistrate's command; and, when his persecutor was sentenced to 1,000 blows, begged the latter off. Mr. Moule visited the district soon after peace was 86 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. restored, and baptized many more ; so tliat there was a great iucrease in the uimiher of villages represented. He uged harmony, love, gentleness to outsiders, purit}', and self-sui^port. The Father of the Mission, Mr. Russell, had become its Bishop in 1872, and he now visited this little community of hill Cluistians, and confirmed twenty-seven persons. The I^ord's .Supper was afterwards administered, and thirty -two of the commmiicants were Chinese. The English clergy were accompanied by Matthew Tai, who had been Luke Chow's first teacher, and l)y another Chinese agent, who was son to the beloved catechist, Stephen Dzang.* Before leaving Hangchow we should state what befel a small Mission party, who were in 1877 the only foreigners in the city. They were, tlu'ough Chinese superstition, in as great danger as dm-ing the Taij)ing war. The j^opulace were terrified by an attack, as tlie}' supposed, of paper men, and of invisible assailants, who cut off their queues. When we read the account of what happened at this, and at other periods in the hist or}' of the Mission, the natural conclusion seems to be that, unless these people were the victims of sorcery, they were deluded by clever conjui'ors, who Avishcd them to think tliat the missionaries bewitched them. This scare happened when thousands of men were coming to Hangchow to be examined, men who were • Sec pp. 79 and 82. THE MID-CHINA MISSION. 87 full of animosity to foreigners. The missionaries took their trouble to God. The answer eame suddenly and unexpectedly, and it was *' above " their hopes. The high Mandarins, one of whom liad shown no favoiu' to Chi'istianity, but rather the reverse, issued a proclama- tion which blamed the people for their fears, and told them that the Christians were in nowise to blame. This proclamation was posted in the very places which those men who came to be examined must pass. The lives of God's servants were spared. Mr. Gretton reopened Shaouhing in 1870, and employed one of Mr. Bm-don's two converts as a catechist. Mi-. Yalentine labom^ed at Shaouhing for many years before entering into rest in 1889, and can-ied on itinerations to the last. He was much loved by his fellow-workers. Shanghai is now occupied by Archdeacon Moule. The family which his brother and himself have so long represented in Mid-China is supplying workers from the second generation. The evangelistic work of this Mission has been steadily prosecuted, even among the sights and sounds of warfare, and its missionaries have pui'sued the old- fashioned plan of choosing suitable places where a catechist may be stationed, who can again itinerate from his OAvn centre. Medical skill has been a strong ally. Mr. Russell and other missionaries were in early days tlireatened in bo BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. places that afterwards yielded when medical missionaries opened dispensaries. Mr. Gougli, in conjunction with Mr. Hudson Taylor, opened an Opium Eefuge in early days. The £3,000 that enabled them to do this was given by a gentleman who had been a collector of the opium revenue in India, and who had seen reason to disapprove the trade. The important hospital at Hangchow that succeeds this attemjit was superin- tended by Dr. Gait, and is now superintended by Dr. Dimcan Main. Chinese evangelists are connected with it, and they try to watch over those who have been inquii-ers vv^heu in the hospital. The enormous extent of country, stretching to Thibet, which is called the Mid-China Diocese, should make us try to go into the " regions beyond." Mr. Horsbiu-gh feels this call strongly, and having once penetrated into tlie i)ro\ince of Szchuen, he desires to lead a party of evangelists into it. He proposes that each should live on £50 a year, should wear the Native dress, and should eat Chinese food. The educational work is, we are thankful to sa}', vigorously prosecuted in Mid-China. Mr. Hoare joined the Ningpo Mission in 1870, and founded the College in 1877. The students live half the year at Ningpo, during which time they devote themselves entirely to study. The other half of the year is given partly to study, and partly to evangelization, for they move from place to place, and devote much THE MID-CHINA MISSION. of tlieir time to preacliiug. An important result of their work is that there are numerous converts at Taichow, one of the brightest spots in Mid-China. Mr. Iloare says that it is impossible to speak too highly of the work of these young men, v/ho walk over liill and dale " in peril of robbers." They are regard- less of comfort, and live in filthy, noisy inns, or in mean hovels. They preach night and day, and they preach one thing — the power of the Crucified One to save souls. Mr. Hoare was examining inquu-ers, and asked a heavy-looking, illiterate man if he feared the coming Judgment. A flash of light passed over the latter's ftice, and he said, " No, I do not fear it now, for Christ has borne my sins away.'' Mr. Elwin carries on the boys' school, v/hich was commenced by Mr. Eussell and Mr. Grougli. Mr. Russell was one of those missionaries who combined in early days to make the alphabet called the Romanized Colloquial. Ningpo, Hangchow, and Shanghai have each their distinct dialects, and require separate versions of the Bible and Prayer Book. Ladies, especially Mrs. Arthur Moule and Miss Lawrence, have assisted to translate and even to write books in Chinese. Ai'chdeacon Moule has given hymns to the Mission. Bishop Russell is described by a Chinese missionary as " so good a man, that it seemed wrong ever to differ from him." He died in 1880, when the Diocese of North China was divided, and Mr. Greorge Moule was 90 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. consecrated Missionary Bishop of its southern part, Mid- China. Bishop Moiile has so far adopted the land in which his flock lives that he " thinks in Chinese." Some of the clergy A\'ho recognize Bishop Moule as their Diocesan, have been sent out by the China Inland Mission, and work in the province of Szchuen. Bishop Moule's first work as a young missionary ■\\'as the instruction of a class of foiu- boys. Three of that class became, eventually, clergymen, and the fourth became a schoolmaster. Many catechists have received orders ; and it is one of the most hopefid signs of the Mission that Archdeacon Moule says that he can look up to one of these Chinese clergymen as to a "father in Christ." The names of the ladies, like those of other Mid- China missionaries, recall some of those who have been foremost as home-workers in the cause of Missions. Miss Aldersey and Mrs. Eussell were frequently in danger, and were very courageous. The latter continued her work, as a widow, till her death. The death of another of the devoted ladies who have worked in this Mission was the immediate cause of the conversion of some students at the College, who ultimately became clergymen. Tliose who prayed so earnestly for her life count this as one of the instances where God giwo " above " what was asked or thought. Chinese Christians have been called "rice-Christians," Tliose who know them well do not deny that some THE MID-CHINA MISSION. 91 converts have been actuated by mercenary principles. But they speak far more strongly of the losses patiently borne by Christians. The names of the latter are struck off the family roll, as Inuing disgraced this roll, and they lose their share in ancestral property. They also lose much by keeping the Lord's Day. We hear from China, as we do from India, that Natives can be recognized as Christians by the expression of peace on their countenances. Ningpo has a Native Chiu"ch Council and four Pastorates. Hangchow and its out-station Chuki are making steps in this direction. The Mission has more than 1,100 adherents. Co^'CLUSION. — Mr. Charles Bridges said to a young missionary, when starting for China, " Eemember that one soul is worth all the wealth in the world." Another servant of God said, shortly after hearing his son's decision to become a missionary, " You and I must believe in eternity to bear this." Could the first missionaries to Mid -China have climg to their work if they had not had faith in an invisible God and an invisible world 'i The story of the Mid-China Mission shows us that results " above " all we asked or thought have been granted. Shall we now restrain prayers, or stay the labouring hand ? Rather let us " come boldly to the throne of grace," work " while it is called To-day," and hope for even greater things. JAPAN. C. M. S, Publications, especially The Glmner for July, 1889, anil April, 1891. C. E. Z. M. S. Publications. Japan and tlie Japan Mission (Eugene Stock).— C. M. S. Ten AVeeksin Japan (Bishop Smith). — Longman & Co. Unbeaten Tracks in Japan (Isabella Bird).— John Murray. Stories about Japan (Annie R. Butler).— II. T. S. Conquests of the Cross. Mr. E. Wigram's Letters, xii. Missionary Leaves. Introduction. — " Come over .... and help us " (Acts x\i. 8-15). We take as our motto a request made to St. Paid in a vision ; in answer to wliicli request he passed from Asia to Europe at a point where the two continents nearly approach one another. A request for help and instruction now comes from Japan, the farthest outpost of Asia, to Britain, the farthest outpost of Em-ope. This request does not come in a vision. It comes, to a certain extent, from motives of policy. Japanese statesmen desire that Christianity should be the national religion, because they see that Christian nations are in advance of others. The request, however, puts the door open. Many English Christians hardly realize that this nation, with a larger population than our own home 94 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. population, is in a state of transition ; and that it depends partly upon oiu'selves whether tliey become a people rejoicing in the Light, or become Eoman Catholic, or sink into dreary infidelity. GrEOGRAPHY, &c. — The four principal islands that constitute Japan, or Nippon, lie very close together. T]iey present, at a glance, a roug]i likeness in sliape to that of Grreat Ih'itain. Kiushiu nnswers to Cornwall and Devon ; Shikoku to Dorset; Yezo to Scotland; while the main island, Hondo, includes all the rest. Japan is a little larger in area tlian the United Kingdom. Its most northern point is to the south of England; and yet, owing to ocean cm-rents and winds, its climate is similar. The north is, however, more cold than Scotland, and the south is warmer than Cornwall. The scenery of Japan is very beautiful. Mount Fuji is volcanic, and is 13,000 feet in height. Tlie Japanese are very proud of this mountain, and they have made us familiar with its appearance by painting it on so many tea-trays. The Inland Sea is one of the most lovely spots in the world. It is an agricultm-al country ; but it has no pasture- lands. The people eat much fish; but they are otherwise almost vegetarians, and tliey hardly use milk and butter. Foreigners are, however, introducing changes. JAPAN. 95 The Japanese have theii- own rice-beer, mhc, aud thej smoke much, but opium is a contraband article. The Japanese have been called the French of Asia. Thej^ are small in stature; those among them who are civilized have extremely good taste and polite manners ; but they are melancholy, and liave a proverb, " If you hate a man, let him live ! " Tliey have many of tlie faults of heathen nations. They sit on their liecls; and when they meet n friend they press their own hands. They think it of no consequence if they come to a service an hour and a half too late. They use paper so much that they ]iave paper tea-cups, paper umbrellas and waterproof cloaks, paper windows, and even paper walls. But Japan has, besides houses built of wood and clay, many stone houses, and even castles surrounded by moats. Jiiu'ilashas, which are Bath chairs on high wheels, and of foreign introduction, are much used. The men who draw them seldom live more than five years, and yet the Japanese value theii- lives so little that there are abundant applications for the work. Women have more freedom in Japan than in any other Asiatic country. Some of their best sovereigns and authors have been women. Gii-ls have had education, though not so much as boys have had. There is much love between Japanese parents and chil- dren. The Japanese language is quite distinct from 96 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. tliat of the Chinese, and has a phonetic alphabet of its own. Foreigners are introducing the Eoinan alphabet. The Japanese have long adopted the Chinese Wenli* as their classical language. "We must glance at a fraction of the population which are only to be found in Yezo. The Ainus, 15,000 in number, are distinct in race, and have a different language. It is believed that they came from Europe ; and tliough they are now sunk in drunkenness, and lead an almost animal life, there are signs that once they were more elevated. The principal C. M. S. stations are Treaty ports. Nagasaki (answering to the Land's End) has the small artifical island of Deshima joined to it by a bridge. Osaka (answering to Bristol) is near to the ancient capital Kioto. Tokio (answering to London), the ancient Yeddo, is the modern capital, and is an Europeanized city, with a million inhabitants. Hakodate (answering to Edinburgh) is, yvith other parts of Yezo, colonized from the too thickly populated parts of Japan. History. — The Japanese lay claim to so ancient a liistory that, if their claims were true, the dynasty of *.S(.oi). 31. JAPAN, 97 the present Mikado, or Emperor, would be three or fom* times as old as that of Queen Victoria. Theii- authentic history begins with the seventh century a.d. The Mikados had absolute power till the twelfth eentmy, when the feudal system arose. The Daimios were the great landowners, and the Samurai were the knights, and also the men of letters. The Samurai had crests, and wore armom* almost like that worn in Europe in the middle ages; but they had two swords, one of Avhicli was used to commit suicide when any real or fancied insult had been received, or when commanded by their superiors to execute themselves. One of the Daimios became Sliogun, or Greneral. This introduced a dual form of government ; and the Shogun took much the same position that was so long taken in France by the Maires de Palais. The Mikado rarely appeared; the Shogun ruled in his name, but never dared to put him aside. Em-opean influence was at last felt in Japan. Marco Polo discovered it in the thu-teenth century ; but the Japanese say that " foreigners, fii^earms, and Christianity" came in 1542. The Portuguese came first, and were soon followed by the Spanish and Dutch. All came in numbers, and all were sent away in 1610. We will soon explain the reason of this dismissal, and why it was that for 230 years no Em-opeans were allowed to enter Japan, except that a few Dutch, with all sorts H 98 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. of restrictions, and strongly guarded, were allowed to remain in Deshima. The 230 years passed, and Japan liad visitors belonging to the Western world, but who came from the East. America obtained a treaty in 1854, which opened two ports in that year. Eussia followed America, and England obtained a treaty in 1858, which promised that six ports should be opened. The English also obtained a promise of some religious toleration. The next ten years saw a most extraordinary revolu- tion in Japan ; and some think that the study of their own history had much to do with this revolution. A good history, the Dai Nihon Shi, had been written in the eighteenth century. The Daimios determined to restore the real power of the Mikado, and to set aside the Shogun ; and in order to do this they destroyed the feudal system. They thus abrogated much of then- own power, and a new aristocracy has gradually been since formed. The serfs, the Etas or Pariahs of Japan, were enfranchised. The revolution was to a great extent bloodless; but there were some struggles, and some assassinations. The last attempt to restore the old rajhiic was in Satsuma, a province in the south of Kiushiu. This province supplies some of the chief officers of State. Mutsuliito I. now appears in public, and Western institutions have been introduced with wonderful 99 rapidity during the last thirty years. The Japanese have a postal service, telegraphs, telephones, gas and water rates ; religious liberty is allowed, and they have introduced national schools, which have attracted millions of pupils. They have railways and ironclads, and it is said that they have 2,000 news- papers. They have availed themselves largely of the help of English and Americans in all these new plans. Japan has for some years had a Privy Council, Ministers, Departments of State, and Local Grovern- ment; it has now established a Constitution, and its first representative Parliament has met. The voters for this Parliament must be able to read and write ; but all classes who can bear this test have influence in the Grovernment. The Etas, who were thirty years ago considered out- side the pale of humanity, are not excepted. The man elected as President of the first Japanese Parliament is a Christian ; and the Japanese have for some time officially adopted Sunday as a day of rest. But they cannot yet be admitted into the comity of Christian nations. They resent this exclusion, so they will not allow foreigners to go beyond the Treaty ports unless they have a passport; and missionaries cannot obtain these passports unless they promise to teach English in the Covernment schools. Religions. — (1) Shiutoism is the Government H 2 100 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. religion, though now disestablished. This creed has been described as intellectual atheism for the upper classes, and obedience to the Mikado for the lower classes. The Mikado claims this obedience as being descended from the Sun-goddess, the greatest power in nature ; and, as her representative, he has the power to decree that any ancestor, hero, or genius of nature shall be worshipped. Shintoism has no moral code, for its modern revivalist says that "morals were in- vented by the Chinese because they were an immoral people ; but .... every Japanese acted aright, if he only looked into his own heart." Yet Shintoism shows some sense of sin, and enjoins frequent purifications by water. It has no idols, but it has sacred objects. A mirror is foimd in many of its temples, which is sup- posed to be an emblem of the Sun-goddess, or of purity of heart. It is understood to say, " Do nothing you would not like to see reflected in me." (2) Buddhism * had been banished from India before it was, in the sixth century a.d., introduced to Japan. It taught at first that the Shinto deities were manifestations of Buddha ; it came with idols, an ela- borate ritual, monks, nims, &c. ; and as its sacred books number 7,000 volumes, the Japanese have substituted an axle on which they tm'ii these books three times instead of perusing them. "We must bear in mind, while Sec chap. xvii. JAPAN. 101 considering the strange problems that Buddhism presents to us, that it lias shown a tendency to assimilate other religions in an even greater degree than Hinduism assimilates them ; and that the parts of its doctrine wliich resemble Christianity did not appear till long- after the Christian era. The Shin sect is a reformed body and it originated in the thirteenth centmy. It advo- cates family life, prayer, pureness of life, and trust in one of the forms in which Buddha has appeared as the only worker of perfect righteousness. This sect has a large college at Kioto, with 200 students ; and they read the New Testament. The Shin sect send missionaries to China, (3) The Ainus talk of " the Grod who made the world"; but they deify natiu'al objects, especially the bear. They say that they do not pray to those objects, but ask them to take up theu- prayers to God. The use of strong diink forms part of Ainu worship. (4) Romanism has been tried with results that should be carefully studied. Francis Xavier landed at Kagoshima in 1549. He does not appear to have attempted the language, but he showed personal devotion ; and although he left the country in two years, other missionaries remained. The converts of the latter were numerous ; they are said to have numbered half-a-million at the end of a few years. A willingness to receive baptism, and to give Roman Catholic names to tL.eir idols, seem to have been the 102 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M, S. MISSIONS. cliief requisites in converts. Nevertheless, the Japanese now heard for the first time of our Lord and His death for the world, and of the heaven which He has prepared for His people. But the preachers made additions of their own (Matt. XV. 6, 9, 13). The Inquisition was introduced ; the priests proved inveterate plotters, and therefore liars ; and finally a letter to the King of Portugal, asking for troops to overthrow the Mikado, was intercepted by the Dutch. The latter seized the opportunity of expelling their rivals, the Portuguese. The Japanese issued a decree against Christianity in 1587. Fire, sword, torture, and even crucifixion, were used. This was borne by nearly all the Native Chris- tians and their Eui'opean teachers with the greatest fortitude. All foreigners, traders as well as teachers, were dismissed in 1615, and a blasphemous edict appeared on public notice - boards throughout the Empire, which threatened any Christians who should come to Japan with death. Natives who should leave Japan were threatened in a similar manner. The Government continued their work of extirpation after the foreigners were gone. The Native Christians made a desperate effort for freedom in 1637. They fortified an old castle in Kiushiu, but they were over- powered after two months' siege, and 37,000 were massacred. Many were hui'led from the rock of Pappenberg, near Nagasaki. Tliose since that time JAPAN. 103 suspected of Christianity have been invited to trample on the Cross at Deshima. Some were crucified in this century, and 3,000, suddenly discovered, were banished in 1869. Sir Hany Parkes, then British Minister, remonstrated, and the exiles were allowed to return. The Japanese Government defended themselves to Sir H. Parkes by saying that they feared lest seeds of discord might be sown like those which nearly overthrew the Empire in previous centuries. And now that all restric- tions have been removed, and their teachers allowed to return, many have declared themselves Eoman Catholics. The Greek Chm-ch has also a Mission in Japan. We should not pity the martyrs so much if we believed that most of their work had stood the fiery test (1 Cor. iii. 11-15). They left no Bible, and they dragged the standard in the dust by being untruthful. Truth is a vu-tue that Buddhism inculcates, in theory at least. The Eomanists taught the Japanese to persecute ; and the latter threatened all who should dare speak of the Name of om- Lord, and caused Christianity to be associated in Japan with everything that is terrible for more than two hundred years. " Religion, like a pilgrim, westward bent, Knocking at all doors, ever as she went." The year 1615, which saw foreigners expelled fi'om Japan, was the year that Pmitans left England for America. Some of their descendants left America for Japan in 1859. The door was just ajar, but the 104 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. UriSSIONS. terrible edict was unrepealed. The American mis- sionaries were therefore obliged to devote themselves principally to education ; and in this tliey had some strong allies in countrj^men of their own wlio had been employed by the -Japanese Government in secular education. One of these led quite a band of young men to Christ. Another, when told that he must cease teaching Christianity or resign his post, chose the latter alternative, although he was without money in a strange land. His firmness conquered, and lie re- mained, to the great benefit of his pupils. Tlie Prin- cipal of an Agricultural College at Sapporo was asked to teach morality instead of Christianity. He held up the Bible and said, " If I teach morality, tliis is my text-book." And now that Christians were entering Japan, some of its Natives ventured to leave it. A Japanese gentle- man, Niishima, read in a book on geography, written by a Chinese missionary, that there was " a great God wlio made heaven and earth." He was told that he miglit learn about this God in America, and he went to that country at the risk of liis life. He met tliere with a Christian mercliant, Mr. Hardy, wlio taught liim about God, and finally sent him back to Japan as a missionary. He helped to establish a College at Kioto, wliere Native agents are trained. This College is in connection with the Dooshislia, or One Endeavour Society. JAPAN. 105 Another traveller, Ito, was told by the Emperor William I, of Germany that Christianity was " a reality to the hearts of men," and of '' untold value." The S. P. Gr., the C. M. S., and other Societies, have since entered the field, altliough their work is small compared with that of the Americans, Protestant converts are now more than 30,000 in number, and they have lately shown life by their increase. The Bible has been translated with the assistance of three Natives, and one version is accepted by all Societies. It is a sad fact t1iat, after the Treaty ports were opened to foreigners, there was more vice at these ports tlian at other places ; but there is now, happily, an improvement, and the blameless lives of missionaries and other Cliristians have to some extent counteracted bad example. C. M. S. — This Society, for want of men and means, was obliged to miss a great opportunity, when the Americans, burdened with their civil war, asked us to take up Missions to Japan. This was not done, but we luiow that the subject was on many hearts, and that friends of Cliina, like Bishops Smith and Russell, showed their interest by visits to Japan. The Mission began in 1868, the year of the revolu- tion. Two things combined to bring it about ; and in the first of these it resembled St. Paul's mission to Philippi (Acts xvi. 13). A little band of Christians, 106 RRIEP SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. residing in Yokohama, had heen observing the first week in January as a week of special prayer. They issued an "Address to God's People throughout the World," asking their prayers in a special manner for Japan. Secondly, the C. M. S. received an anonymous gift of £4,000 for Japan. Mr. Ensor was the first C. M. S. missionary, and went to Nagasaki. There were still placards whieli tlireatened tlie " e"sdl sect," and the Japanese had not quite ceased to persecute the Roman Catholics. Mr. Ensor felt tliat lie was in Japan on sufferance, and he carried on his work in his own house, where he saw inquirers, some of whom were interesting. He erected a little church in Deshima. Mr. Bui-nside came in 1871, and was able to work more openly ; but he, as well as Mr. Ensor, were soon driven away by ill-health. The Society enlarged its plans in 1873, and deter- mined to occupy foui" new stations. Most of the missionaries who began work at this time have since clung to Japan through weal and woe, although they have not always been well treated by its inhabitants. Some of these missionaries had previously worked in China, and some had worked in the now-abandoned C. M. S. Mission to Madagascar. Mr. Warren reached Osaka in 1873, and he was soon joined by Mr. l']vington. An old lady was the first person bnptlzod. She had read tracts publisliod l)y JAPAN. 107 the American missionaries ; and one of these tracts was a translation of the " Peep of Day." She came to Osaka, attended services, and went through a course of instruction before Baptism. She has since opened her liouse weekly or fortnightly for study of the Word of God and praj'er. The missionaries found in earl}^ days that they must go over and over again the same simple truths, before the Japanese could thoroughly apprehend them. ]jut they persevered in this com-se, and have not neglected the women, for whom Mr. Warren soon had a class, while his wife taught them needlework ; and before long the women learned to read. Osaka has steadily increased in interest ; and it has now, as we shall see, become an important centre for Christian education. Some (^f the converts have become Christian workers themselves ; and an English gentle- man, who was working in Japan as a civil engineer, has been drawn into the work, and has become a mission- ary. There are now two churches at Osaka with Native pastors. The English missionaries are thus able to devote themselves to extension. Tokushima in Shikoku, an important out-station, had at first Japanese evangelists, but is now the resi- dence of an English missionary. A policeman in a village of this district, after buying a New Testament, gave up his whole time to its study. He at first punished his wife because she did not believe in the true Grod, but he finally perceived his mistake. Ho has 108 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S, MISSIONS. received baptism ; and he has led his own family, vnth. many others, to be Christians. A farmer at another of tho out-stations, when preparing for baptizing, used to drag his cart over heavy roads that he might spend Sunday witli Christians. He became the peacemaker of the village ; he would get the disputants together, lay open the New Testament, and explain to them that it was their duty to be reconciled : and he generally .succeeded. Mr. Piper was sent to Tokio ; and his wife described their first home as fom- rooms wliich had only walls and floors. They had no chimnej's, and so they were obliged to warm themselves, like the Natives, Mdtli charcoal braziers. But husband and wife began to teach as soon as possible, and persevered " line upon line, here a little, and there a little" (Isa. xxviii. 10). Tlie}^ received visitors even before tliey could speak the language ; then tliey had Bible-classes ; and from these classes came converts. They were obliged to live in the Foreign Settlement, and to build their church there, but Mr. Piper rented rooms for Mission purposes in tlie city, and made excursions into tlie suburbs " telling of Jesus." A policeman, named Tsurumoto, was, as an inquirer, reading St. Matthev/ with Mr. Piper, when tlie war in Satsuma caused the former to be sent to the front. He returned terribly wounded, and so horrified by the terrible sights of the war, that he had a fit of insanity, lie recovered from this, went to the Mission- JAPAN. 109 house, and asked for baptism. This man afterwards told his own people " what great things had been done for him," and many of them believed. Mi"S, Piper's ill-health finally caused her husband to retm-u to England; but he left a little congregation which has been notable for its poverty, its pray erf ulness, and its liberality. Two of the " chief Avomen " (Acts xvii. 4) of Tokio belong to this congregation. One is so intelli- gent, and has so much force of character, that a mis- sionary's wife finds her quite " a companion." Both these ladies have had the joy of seeing their husbands become Cluistians. It has often happened in Japan that manied people profess Christianity together. Mr. Dening and Mr. Williams were the energetic pioneers at Hakodate, and had rough work at fii-st. The former was gifted with a strong voice, and what- ever noise his audience made, he managed to speak louder still. Ogawa attended a Bible-class, embraced the truth, and has held it fast tlirough various sorts of opposition. Clii'istian services were at first held in obsem-e parts of the town ; but Ogawa, at some risk to himself, obtained better quarters for them. He is now a catechist. Horobetsu is very interesting ; for, besides its Japanese converts, it has a few from the Ainus. Mr. Dening first won theii- confidence, and lived for some months in an Ainu hut. Mr. Batehelor has now lived among them for some years; although he coidd not at first obtain a passjiort, because the 110 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Japanese merchants, who sold wine to tlie Ainus, cahimniated him. He therefore invited Chief Peim to Hakodate, and tried to study the Language. This poor chief struggled against the diink ; on one occasion he was sober for a month, and at another time for three months. But he seems to have yielded himself at last to the enemy. Mr. Batchelor has now obtained a hut, and has used the sitting-room of this hut as his first church. The Ainus' love for music is utilized. It is delightful to hear that translations of "Jesus loves me " and "There is a happy land" are sung among the Ainu huts. Several adults as well as children are learning to read. The first convert has become tlieii* fii'st school- master. Mr. Fyson was sent to Niigata. He persevered for six years. The people were very rough ; they woidd inteiTupt him, abuse hun, and try to drown his voice with noise. Sometimes they woidd pelt him with stones and mud, and call him " sorcerer, thief, in- cendiary, murderer. ' ' The catechist was called a ' ' traitor to his country." Wlien Mr. Fyson opened his little school, he did not venture to appear in it for several days ; and when he went at last, half the childi-en ran away. The C. M. S. has withdrawn from Niigata for want of men and means ; but other missionaries are there, and reap what was sown. Om- ow^n Mission owes an excellent evangelist, Makioka San, now in orders, to Mr. Fyson's work at Niigata. JAPAN. Ill Nagasaki was reoccupied at the time that Osaka, Tokio, and Hakodate were opened, by Mr. (now Ai'chdeacon) Maundrell. It seems a disappointing place as regards its own number of converts. The popidation fluctuates, but some men have carried light with them into other places, and some, having put themselves under instruction, are now evangelists. The Gospel has also reached other parts of Kiushiu. Kumamoto has a resident missionary ; and the number of converts has increased rapidly. Like Sapporo, it owes much to an American who superintended its college. Fukuoka is now Mr. Hutchinson's residence. He has had encouragement in this neighbom-hood, especially at a village called Oyamada. Tliis has become almost a Cluistian village, and, like the man of Mace- donia, its inhabitants were inquirers before they had seen or heard a preacher. They had heard of " the doctrine," and had heard it vehemently denounced by Buddhist priests. The good conduct of some Eomish converts convinced them that the Buddliists were slanderers. They inquired further, and came to the conclusion that '' the religion of Jesus " (the Protestant Chm-ch) was the branch that they should like to enter ; and they were told that they coidd hear of this at Nagasaki. They sent a delegate, saying that they wished " respectfully to enter the good doctrine of the perfect, flawless, holy Lord, the Heavenly Father." The delegate did not know where to look in Nagasaki 112 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. for Mr. Hutcliinsou ; but, liii^jpily, the latter had just put up a large sign at the Bible-shop. Mr. Hutchinson first sent two catechists, and, finally, went himself. The result is, that more than half the population of Oyamada have been ba^itized. They have erected a churtli, chiefly at their o^vti expense. Evangelistic work in Japan does not suffer so much as it did in early days from the noise and interruption of the mob ; but anticluistian societies have been formed to oppose missionaries. The greatest difficulty, however, is from the national character. The Japanese are lovable, and Clu-istians in Japan are generous with their money ; but theii' fii'st love is apt to grow cold, they like to hear some strange or new thing, and many show more desire to discuss Chm-ch questions than to search the Scriptures. Lady Stratford says that " tlie Japanese Government have acknowledged that the Christian religion has made a great difference in some of its people." But this Government has sho^vn a dis- position to take offence ; and it might at any time put restrictions upon missiouarj^ work. Xu/r is the golden time. The good work dcme by Native pastors and evan- gelists testifies to the solid teaching that was given in early and apparently unsuccessful days. The Native agents in one quarter showed an inclination to seek converts only from the Samurai. They now see, liappily, that an Englishman is de\oting himself to JAPAN. 113 the savage Aiuus. Special Missions, magic lantern services, continuous preaching in rooms in different parts of large cities are among the plans adopted. Journeys are also taken, during which addi-esses are given in tea-houses, public halls, or the open air. The saddest feature in this work appears to us that some out-stations are sixty miles, and some even 200 miles, from their central stations. This shows how in- adequate is the number of evangelists to the size of the country. It is considered that two ladies can safely intinerate in Japan, and the people are very willing to receive instruction from them. Japan has honorary workers among men and women. Mr. Barclay Buxton is the most notable. C. M. S. education is improving rapidly, and Osaka is its headquarters. The Divinity College can prepare Japanese clergymen, and the Boys' Boarding School can feed the College. The Divinity students are trained to give addresses and to teach. The missionaries who devote tliemselves to education have sometimes encouraging instances of conversion in connection with their work. For instance, a man belonging to the upper classes lately received the truth, and then returned to a deserted wife, and to other duties. He was made so happy by his religion that all his family saw it, and they became Christians. Little schools seem to spring up where- ever there are stations, aDd there are night-schools in 114 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. fjome places. Higlier education for Japanese ladles Is now the work of the Osaka College, which has Miss Tristam as Principal. Mrs. G-oodall, the widow of a chaplain in India, has long conducted a school at Nagasaki. Miss Caspari, now at rest, and Miss Oxlad, of the F. E. »S., were among the earliest workers in Japan. Ladies from the 0. E. Z. M. S. are at work, one of whom su]^erintends a training-home for Native Bible-women. A lady writes, "This place is full of people wanting to hear, and it does make one's heart hound with joy and thankfulness to he in the midst of it." The distribution of literature was possible directly the Mission began, for some of the Japanese could read the Chinese character, and the American missionaries had made some Japanese translations. Mr. Fyson, when at Niigata, gave attention to this branch of the work. He now devotes himself to it, and he is one of a band of missionaries who have translated the whole Bible. The S. P. G. missionaries and those of the American Episcopal Church have joined him in translating the English Prayer-book. Mr. Batchelor has grappled with the unwritten Ainu language, and has translated the four Gospels, and part of the Prayer- book. There are many Church Councils or Committees in Japan ; and the C. M. S. converts are advancing towards self-support. JAPAN. 115 Tlie Mission has nearly 2,000 acllierents. These, together with the adherents of the S. P. Gr., have a missionary Bishop. Bishop Poole was consecrated in 1883. His sympathy was felt, although his episcopate was short; and he wi-ote an important letter from his dying bed, which helpied to heal a schism. Bishop B.ickersteth was consecrated in 1885, and has repeatedly visited all the C. M. S. stations. Conclusion. — The Japanese, like other heathen nations, are in a pitiable condition. They find this life so full of misery that they wish it to be over, although they look for nothing beyond it. St. Paul, and those who foUow him in his work, have glorious hopes. But these very hojpes make them value the present life, for it gives an opportimity of imparting like hope to others (Phil. i. 21-24). Finally, St. Paul having recognized God's voice in what was said to him in a dream, obeyed " immedi- ately " (Acts xvi. 10). It is impossible to measure the greatness of the results that have ensued, although the first result was only that St. Paul, on reaching Eiu'ope (ver. 13), found a small congregation of women ready to listen to him. It is a solemn thought, that, while we are writing, some may be recognizing Grod's voice in the open doors that Japan now presents to mis- sionaries, and that, like St. Paul, they feel that they cannot hesitate — I 2 116 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. " I come, iny Lord, to otter up to Thee A creature made Thine own by every tie ; Hast Thou uot formed, preserved, and ransomed me ? Oh, didst Tliou not, to pay my ransom, die .* Lord, at Thy feet my worthless self I lay ; Oh, never, never cast me thence away." Those who tread the same path as St. Paul have no reason to expect that tliey will be exempt from pain and suffering (xvi. 19-40) ; but the more we study mis- sionary annals, the more we see that every true-hearted missionary finds, like St. Paul, that the Lord stands ■s\ith him and strengthens him (2 Tim. iv. 17, 18). NEW ZEALAND. C. Jl. S. Publications. Life of the Rev. Samuel Marsdeu (J. Jlarsden).— R. T. S. Colonial Church Histories : New Zealand (Jacobs). — S. P. C. K. The Southern Cross (Tucker).— Nisbet & Co, I\Ienioir of the Rev. Richard Davis (Coleman). — Nisbet & Co. Glimpses of Maori Land (Butler).— R. T. S. The Conquests of the Cross. Missionary Leaves. Introduction. — "Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, wliieli shall be to all people " (Luke ii. 10, 11). The Cycle brings us back to some of the earliest work of the C. M. S., and to work in a wholly savage country ; and the study of the New Zealand Mission calls us to consider the wonderful conflict between good and evil that took place when English colonists first went to the ffth quarter of the world. The faith of Scott, Venn, &c., and the corn-age and love shown by Marsden, remind us of Jeremiah and other of the ancient saints. But what shall we say of the missionaries who willingly offered themselves wlien they knew the bloodthirsty character of the savages among whom they were to live ? " There were who heard and saw, Nor found the saying hard, the vision dim. And lo ! their sound is now in all the earth, Their words in all the world. " 118 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. The founder of tliis Mission laid great stress upon agricultm-e as a civilizing power which should precede the Grospel. Experience taught him that though other things may be helpfvil, the missionary's power lies in the fact that he is tlie bearer of " good tidings of great joy." Geography, &c. — New Zealand lies about as far south as the British Isles and Japan lie to the north of the equator. It is a little less in area than the British Isles, and it is almost exactly on the other side of the world. The seasons are therefore reversed ; and when it is noon in England, it is nearly midnight in New Zealand. The distance between the latter country and Australia is about 1,000 miles. We shall see how much the history of the one country has affected the other. The population is scarcely more than half a million, and is principally composed of colonists. The Maoris, who were the only inhabitants at the time that the Mission began, are about 40,000 in number. The Maoris are a fine race. Some of the chiefs with whom the missionaries first came in contact were very tall. They are believed to have been Malayan in origin. They wore cannibals -when the Mission began ; they loved fighting, and hated working ; and they were in the habit of torturing their enemies. Feuds would be perpetuated from father to son, and whenever there was a victory, a cannibal feast would follow ; but with NEW ZEALAND. 119 all this they were capable of noble impulses. Thej were tattooed, and their sole dres^s was a mat. They dwelt ill villages siuToimded with stockades that were called pahs. Their land is rich and fertile ; but when Europeans discovered the country it was uncultivated; and the people eat ferns and sweet potatoes. The only quadru- peds were dogs and rats. Experience shows that all the productions of the British Isles floui'ish in New Zealand. It has liedges of geraniums, and arum lilies are so plentiful that they have to be cut away as weeds. The climate, a little warmer than that of England, is so healthy that the death-rate is far below that of oiu* own country. The C. M. S. has only worked in the North Island, where nearly all the Maoris are to be found. The 2,000 who live in the South Island are evangelized from another source. This North Island, to which we shall now confine our attention, has mountains, some of which are volcanic, grand scenery in its lake district, and hot springs y>^hieh form deposits like marble ter- races. The throe divisions of G. M, S. work coincide with the three dioceses. Whangaroa, near to the Bay of Islands, is in Auckland, the Northern Diocese. Waiapu and Gisborne are in the Eastern Diocese of Waiapu. Otaki is in the Southern Diocese of Wel- lington. 120 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. The Maoris have one language, but this Language has many dialects. History. — The Dutch traveller, Tasman, discovered the islands in the seventeenth century, and he gave them their present name. The fierce gestui-es of the inhabitants prevented him from landing. Captain Cook rediscovered New Zealand in the eighteenth century, and his kindness is still a tradition. He named places according to the treatment that he received. A fertile spot on the east coast is therefore called the Bay of Poverty, and some very poor land the Bay of Plenty. Captain Cook left the Natives some j)igs, and gave them a few seeds. Twenty years passed, and Englishmen of a difierent description visited New Zealand. A penal settlement had been made in Australia; and a sad part of its history is that those who rided the settlement were frequently as wicked as the convicts; and that they would boast that they had left their religion behind them when they sailed round the Cape. Their desii-e was gain; and if they thought that the Aborigines were in tlieir wa}' they would destro}^ them as if the latter were wild animals. South iSea whalers and other sea- faring men would occasionally call at New Zealand, and some of these men treated its inhabitants with such treachery and cruelty, that the Natives learned to hate white men. The strife grew Averse ; and it was com- monly said in Australia at this time, " A musket-ball NEW ZEALAND. 121 for every New Zealauder was the best means of civilizing the country. " Yet we can now look back on this unhappy community, and see that it had members who never forgot that they were subjects of the Kingdom of Heaven, and who held their colours aloft. And, as we look, we marvel at the influence that a few righteous men may have. " Ood spoke, and gave us the word to keep, Bade never fold the hands, nor sleep, 'Jlid a faithless world— at watch and \\ ard — Till Christ at the end relieve our guard. " Samuel Marsden, chaplain of a penal settlement at Paramatta, near to Sydney, was conspicuous for his love to the Natives, and for the determined struggle that he made against the wrong-doing of some of his own countrymen, who strove in consequence to blacken his character, and to drive him from the colon}-. Those who study his courage, his difiiculties and disappoint- ments, his perseverance, and, at last, his wonderful success, may learn " to lift up their voices, and not be afraid" (Isa. xl. 9). Messengers of "good tidings" to New Zealand had, as we shall see, tlu'ough Marsden's efi^orts, got as far as Sydney in 1810, when the Maoris took a fearful re^'enge upon white men, because the captain of an English ship had ill-used one of their chiefs. They massacred and devom-ed the crew of the Boyd. The crew were seventy in number, and only eight escaped. Then whalers tried to punish the Natives, 122 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. and confoimded the iuuocent with the guilty. The toufiict was fearful, but the servants of the King were all the time longing to tell the rebels of His amnesty. Missionaries were the fbst white men to live in New Zealand. Their coimtrymen have followed them by hundi-eds of thousands ; but when the first colonists came, they quarrelled with the Natives. Marsden had hoped that New Zealand would become an inde- pendent kingdom ; but he saw at last that the only way in which the Maoris could escape extermination was that their comitry should be a British colony. The Treaty of Waitangi, the Magna Charta of the Maoris, was signed in 1840, and by it the princijial chiefs of New Zealand ceded its sovereignty to the British Crown. The first Governor arrived in 1841. Unfortunately, several settlers did not observe the rights of the chiefs, according to the Treaty; and unprincipled Em-opeans prejudiced the Natives against the English Government. We will describe the wars that have ensued when we have considered the C. M. S. Mission. Religion. — De^^l- worship seems to have prevailed among the Maoris in a more undisguised form than among any other people. They had few idols, Init some of the bad spirits thej' worship}»ed were the spirits of their ancestors. Their chief aim an as by incantations, charms, <&.c., to disarm evil spirits. Certain things were made tajju (from which oiu- word fabuo), and these things NEW ZEALAND. ISS must not be touclied lest great liurm should follow. Tlioy believed in a futm-e life of retribution, and thought thid they woidd leap from their North Cape (lieinga) into this future life. They have a few traditions which seem to show that their ancestors had more light ; but their religion was hopeless and loveless ; and they had no words in their language to express perfcc, grace, /wjjr, and rJKO'ify. C. M. S. — The King's heralds were at last to enter witli a proclamation of so glorious a character that the most advanced among oiu'selves only understand a very little of the love and happiness of which it speaks. It told these men, who spent so much of their time in fighting, that if they obeyed the King, there should be "peace " even "on earth" (Luke ii. 14). It told them that if they accepted their King as a Saviour (ver 11), that "joy unspeakable" (1 Peter i. 8) should be theirs. An entrance was obtained for these heralds by Mr. Marsden, who was never a missionary himself, although it Avas one of the great aims of his life that missionaries should go to New Zealand. He became a link between that country and the C. M. S. He foimd an entrance for missionaries; he watched over them while there ; he visited them as often as his other duties allowed; while, instead of being paid for his sliaro in the work, he gave largely to it. "VYe retrace om* steps to say that Marsden had seen some Maoris who had visited Australia, and 124 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. had recognized that they were a race of unusual power. He invited them to stay with him, and built a hut in his garden for theii" accommodation. He sometimes had as many as thirty Maori guests at one time ; and they must have been dangerous visitors. His daughter relates that one of them died when her father happened to be absent ; and that the others proposed to sacrifice a slave that the dead man might have company in the other world. The family contrived to hide the slave till Marsden himseK returned, and remonstrated with his strange friends. He went to London in 1807, and pleaded that teachers should be sent to New Zealand from the C. M. S., which had then been formed for seven years. He laid much stress upon arts and industry ; and the Committee chose William Hall, a carpenter, and John King, a shoemaker, and gave them " instruc- tions," which stated that the Society's only object in sending them to New Zealand was to introduce the knowledge of Christ to the Natives, and in order to this, the arts of civilized life. The " good tidings " were sent from a great nation, which was at this time in danger of foreign invasion, and owed her safety, as we believe, to God's protection. The heralds that went to a dark nation in the Anti- podes to speak of England's richest treasure were men of low degree (Luke i. 52) ; but, perhaps, they were among the righteous men who brought a blessing on their own country. Tliey went, with their wives and NEW ZEALAND. 125 cliildren, among dangers from whicli tlie "bravest of Wellington's soldiers might well liave slunmk; but they went as the forerunners of Him who will one day stop bloodshed in all parts of the world. Marsden started with these two men, and it was a wonderful thing that he had not been long at sea when he found that a Maori was on board — one who had been at Paramatta. This was Euatara, a young chief of high rank. He had a restless and adventurous spirit, and had travelled to London in the hope of seeing King Gleorge. Instead of doing so, he was robbed and even beaten by an Englishman. He was now treated by Marsden with kindness, and he con- ceived a special liking for John King. When the voyage was over he became again a visitor at Paramatta, and acquired there some knowledge of agriculture, which he earnestly desired to introduce to his own country. This man was one of the means by which Marsden obtained an entrance for the " good tidings " into the savage country. But the messengers had to wait. The party had arrived at Sydney, after their six months' voyage, in 1810 ; and they then heard of the massacre of the Boyd's crew, of which we have already spoken. It was deemed that the lives of the mis- sionaries would not be safe at such a time of excite- ment ; and nothing was done for four years. Euatara, however, returned to his own country. 126 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. We will divide the history of the reception of the Gospel in New Zealand into tlu-ee epochs. (1) The proclamation given indistinctly and dimly understood; from 1814 to 1823. A thii-d catechist arrived in 1814 from the C. M. S. ; and Marsden would delay no longer, but anticipated a modern plan by purchasing a Mission vessel. Two of the eatechists then went to reconnoitre the Bay of Islands, but the Governor of New South Wales forbade Marsden to go with them. The two were well received, and when they returned some chiefs came with them, including Euatara and his uncle Hongi. Ruatara had grown some wheat, but he coidd not make any use of the grain. Marsden now gave him a hand-mill by means of which the wheat could be ground. The two chiefs and the three missionaries went back with Marsden to New Zealand. They went first to Whangaroa, where some remains of the ill-fated Boyd were still to be seen. It was important tliat a blood-feud should be healed. This feud was between tlie Whangaroans and the inhabitants of the Bay of Islands, to which Euatara and Hongi belonged. The Englishmen went unarmed to the hill where the Whangaroans were assembled. Marsden explained the object wliich brought missionaries to live among Maoris. Then they all lay down to rest in the open au- ; the warriors planted theirs spears in the ground ; tlie stars shone bright ; and Mr. ^larsden, not able to NEW ZEALAND. 127 sleep, wondered at the mysteries of Providence. The following dcay all shook hands, and those who had been enemies ruhbed their noses together. The first Sunday after their arrival was Christmas Da}', and Marsden preached at Ruatara's village in the Bay of Islands. The latter explained ^^-hat the preacher said. The text was that which we have taken for our motto. Marsden then obtained some land, on which dwelKngs of wood and rushes were put up for the mis- sionaries. Ruatara died before Marsden left New Zealand, and never declared himself a Christian. He seems to have been prejudiced by the fact that the Natives of New South Wales were reduced by the English to a state of wretchedness, and he feared lest his beloved country should be treated in like manner. But he directed that his infant son should be entrusted to Mr. Marsden. The time for steady work had now begun. But years passed, and though one catechist had wi-itten a prayer and catechism in Maori, the two best workers, King and Hall, seemed quite unable to master the language. They opened a school, but the ehikben only remained as long as they were fed. New Zealand must, in early times, have been a rough place for missionaries' wives. The Natives, if they came to the ser^dces at all, came in a savage state ; and if anything was said that offended them, they would jump up and say, " That's not true." When they were angry with 128 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. the missionaries, tliey would threaten them and tell them that "the stones were heating for the oven in which they were to be bak^d." They also triod to make the missionaries pay for the necessaries of life in firearms, Tliose missionaries, who would not sell muskets, were insulted. Happily, Marsden, who had continued to receive the chief's sons at Paramatta, con- tinued also his visits to the island. One of his visits lasted for nine months. He was firm in enforcing the Society's rule which forbade missionaries to deal in fire- arms. He said that it would be better to give the Mission up than to break this rule. A crowning trouble was that Hongi, who had become Protector of the Mission, went to England, saw King George IV., and received presents from him and others. He con- verted all his presents into firearms, and on his return commenced a terrible war, accompanied by cannibalism. His example was pernicious, and the missionaries were treated with contempt. Their houses were entered and their food eaten. The work at Paramatta was stopped, partly because the change of climate seemed to hurt the Maoris. The year 1823 arrived. The Mission had not a single convert, and the powers of evil seemed strong. The first clerical missionary sent from Ed gland had advised that the Mission should be given up. "The fire shall try every man's work of wliat sort it is" (1 Cor. iii. 13), and the temptations to which the little NEW ZEALAND. 129 band of missionaries had been exposed showed that some were not suited to the work. They retired about tliis time. But it was a great thing that the others maintained their footing in the island. It was also a great thing that Marsden had not lost heart, and that he received sympathy at this crisis from a Groveruor of New Soutli Wales, Sir Thomas Brisbane. And the proclamation of the kingdom of righteousness had had its effect; Hongi's death, which took place a few years later, was a sign of the change that was going on ; for although he was not a Christian, he repented of some of his worst crimes before he died. (2) The proclamation made in clearer tones, and awakening attention between 1823 and 1832. The year 1823 Avas an important one. The Com- mittee determined to put the Grospel more prominently before the Natives, and to think less of industrial teaching. Even Marsden changed his mind on this point, and saw that civilization does not necessarily precede Christianity. Mr. and Mrs. Hemy Williams joined the Mission that year, and Mr. and Mrs. William Williams came three years later. Henry Williams was appointed to New Zealand before the news of Hongi's wickedness, and the disasters that followed, had reached England. The Committee offered to change his destination, but he declined to draw back, and embarked with his wife and three children. Y/illiam had pro- 130 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. R. MISSIONS. mised to follow. It would be hard to find two men more suited to be ambassadors for Christ (2 Cor. v. 20) than these two brothers. Henry had been in the Navy, while William had been trained as a medical man, and was an Oxford graduate. They were both now in holy orders ; they had strong brotherly affection ; and their wives helped them in every way. The brothers showed an extraordinary elasticity of spirit, which must have proceeded from an inner gladness. Their consistent lives showed that God was truly their King, and they besought the Maoris to be "reconciled" to this King. However, the dangers, difficulties, insults, and violence still seemed almost too great to bear, and some missionaries threatened to leave special stations. But when they did so, the Natives invariably entreated them to remain. The brothers "Williams said they would not leave the island unless they were driven away. We believe that there was " joy among the angels " (Luke XV. 10) in 1825 ; for the missionaries, who were extremely careful as to Baptism, deemed that an old chief might receive this sacrament. He underwent a searching examination, and was baptized on his death- bed. The first public Baptism was four years later, when the service was in Maori. The period of which we are now writing was notable for the intrepid and often successful attempts made by NEW ZEALAND. 131 missionaries to quell blood-feuds. They went at one time with a white flag between the opposing forces ; at another time a battle had taken place, and the slaughter might have begun again, when a sail was seen, Mr. Marsden landed and went with Henry Williams from camp to camp till peace was concluded. H. Williams (called by the Natives, Te Wiremu) and two other missionaries, having failed at another time to turn some chiefs friendly to themselves from their determina- tion to attack other chiefs at a distance, set sail with them for the scene of conflict. The final result was that the fighting did not last long, and that the leaders said, " The Grod of the missionaries was too strong for them," and that the words of Te Wiremu lay heavy on them. New labourers arrived, but Henry WilKams was the virtual head of the Mission. He longed for extension beyond the Bay of Islands, the only part in which there were stations as yet; and he and others took evangelistic tours. Multitudes thronged during these tours to hear the Gospel, which was ceasing to be a confused sound to them. An European population was, however, gathering on the coast, and had a demoralizing influence on the Natives; and there were still among the latter such wholesale massacres and horrid cannibalism that even Henry Williams wrote in his diary about this time, " All is dark, dreary, and dire confusion." 1832 arrived, and only fifty persons were baptized. K 2 132 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. (3) The proclamation apprehended and welcomed ; from 1832 till the first Bishop's arrival in 1842. The Maoris began now, as a nation, to listen intelli- gently, and a conspicuous change was that the " good tidings " were, in some instances, spread by Natives. The year 1832 was memorable as the year in which W. "Williams made a tom^ in company with other mis- sionaries, and distributed translations of half the New Testament. These translations were the fruit of patient toil. The Natives, many of whom had learned to read, received them with avidity. A marked change took place in several Natives; and some showed a less warlike spirit than heretofore. A storm burst forth, however, in 1836. Missionaries were sometimes help- less witnesses of slaughter and cannibalism, and one of them was maltreated. A great and important extension was made about 1840 ; in one direction by W. Williams, and in another by Octavius Hadfield, a young clergyman who, when he came to the island two years previously, was supposed to be dangerously ill. The one settled in Waiapu, and the other in Otaki. Both these stations are still im- portant, and both, like the first station at the Bay of Islands, may bo said to have grown into a diocese. And the extension was, in each instance, partly the work of Natives who had been slaves taken in war. {a) A liberated slave, Taumatakura, had been in- structed by W. Williams. This man desired to teach NEW ZEALAND. 133 liis countrymen on the east coast, and when lu-ged to join a war-party he said, " I will go if you will attend to w^hat I say to you. When we come to the enemy's pah, if we kill any people, you are not to eat them ; neither must you wantonly break up canoes which you do not care to carry away, nor destroy food which you do not care to eat." The Clmstians at the Bay of Islands heard of Taumatakm-a's attempt to teach his countrymen, and six Natives volunteered for his help. Henry Williams took them, and placed tliree at Waiapu, and tliree at Tauranga. Then- work pros- pered, and William Williams volunteered to live, with his family, among them. He went in December, 1839, and found that 1 ,500 Natives were meeting regularly for Christian worship. Before two more years had passed, the numbers had risen to 8,6,00 ; and a church had been built at Tauranga. {1)) Another liberated slave, Eipahau, after being instructed in the Bay of Islands, went to the south in search of his relations. He reached Otaki, and formed a great friendship with Eauparaha, the son of a savage chief. This young man joined with eleven others in begging Eipahau to teach them to read. He did so, though he had only two copies of the Prayer- book, a catechism, and a fragment of the Gospel of St. Xiuke. Many were unfavom-able to the movement ; so to escape opposition, the twelve took Eipahau to an island where they read with him for nearly six months. 134 BBIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Eaiiparaha said, " We learnt every day, every night. "We did not lie down to sleep. We sat at night in the hut all round the fire in the middle. Wliiwhi (his cousin) had part of the book, and I part. Sometimes we went to sleep upon the book ; then woke up and read again. After we had been there six months we could read a little, very slowly." They then resolved to go to the Bay of Islands, and ask for a missionary. Henry Williams received them, and "was so struck with their simplicity and earnestness that he wanted to go himself. But it was decided that he could not be spared in the north. It happened that Octavius Iladfield heard the Natives talking to another missionary. He only partially understood what they said ; but he was so struck that he started up and said, " I will go ; I know I shall not live long, and I may as well die there as here." H. WiUiams took Hadfield to Otaki, and they had at once to act as peacemakers, for they arrived at a time when chiefs were quarrelling. The strange thing this time was, that when a reconciliation had been effected, the opj)osing parties nearly fell out again as to which should have the missionary ! Mr. Hadfield finally promised to have two houses, and to divide himself between two places, of which one was Otaki. He baptized three persons within six months of his arrival, and we cannot helj) noting that one of these was called Henere Martene (Henry Martyn). NEW ZEALAND. 135 The work continued and progressed in all these places. Chapels sprang up in the villages — some of matted rushes or of neatly- sewn bark, and others of more substantial material. The joyful Sabbath rest began with a service; then the Christians would be employed in visiting, teaching, or reading ; and there would be another service in the evening. Natives under instruction at this time numbered 30,000. Their attendance at church was better than that of the colonists. The New Zealanders would often ride twenty-five miles that they might partake of the Lord's Supper. The New Zealander was " sitting clothed and in his right mind." He was shown that tattooing is forbidden in the Bible (Lev. xix. 28). Charles Darwin visited the island, and was at one station vividly reminded of England. He remembered that he was in " the land of cannibalism, murder, and all atrocious crimes," and said, " The lesson of the missionary is the enchanter's wand." He should have looked a little further back, and said, " They have tried God's plan, and not that of men " (1 Cor. ii. 7). The first Bishop of New Zealand (Selwyn) arrived in 1842, and the state of the Maoris came upon him with glad surprise, for he had not heard much of it before leaving England. The Bishop wrote home, " A few faithful men, by the power of the Spirit of God, have been the instruments of adding another Christian people to the family of God." The Bishop 136 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M, S. MISSIONS, visited every station, was fearless as a peacemaker, aud became the devoted friend of the Maoris. The Bishop shared the missionaries' joy when the Maoris, as a nation, embraced Christianity ; aud he shared theii' grief when, a few years later, there was a great apostasy. We have spoken of tlie disfavour with which some colonists, to whom law and order were obnoxious, looked upon the good understanding between the English Grovernment and the Maoris. These men poisoned the mind of Heke, as others had previously poisoned the mind of Ruatara. He was a baptized Christian, but he headed an insiUTection. The way, however, in which he carried on war showed that the nation was changed. The insurrection led by Heke was suppressed, but ill-feeling remained. The Natives now desu-ed that one of their own chiefs should be king in the central and uncolonized part of the island. They chose a king in 1853, and disputes followed which led to the war with the English, which lasted from 1860 to 1870. The New Zealanders showed on certain occasions that they understood what it was to forgive enemies ; aud after one battle the muskets and ammunition of the slain were buried with their bodies. At other times they helped the Bishop and Henry AVilliams to carry away wounded English, and some e^en exposed themselves to danger that they might obtain water for NEW ZEALAND. 137 their prisoners. But it was during this war that so many Christians fell aAvay. The very existence of the Chui'ch was threatened. Some Mission stations had to be given up for a time. Drunkenness began to prevail. The apostates called themselves Hauhaus. The creed of these Hanliaus seems to be partly Roman Catholic and partly heathen. Bishop Selwyn said, " The Hauliau superstition is simply an expression of an utter loss of faith in everything that is English, clergy and all alike." Some returned at one time to their old barbarities ; and they murdered an English officer in a brutal manner. The Bishop and the missionaries "stood between the living and the dead." They ever protested when Englishmen said that Natives were to be " poisoned " or " shot down like dogs"; and it is said that on one occasion Octavius Hadfield prevented a wholesale massacre of the colonists at "Wellington. The only missionary who fell a victim to Maori revenge was Mr.Volkner,* and we are told that an European gave false evidence at his mock trial, which evidence convicted liim of conspii'ing with the Grovernor to drive the Maoris out of the land. Mr. Volkuer asked for his Prayer-book ; he knelt down and [)ra} ed ; he then shook hands with liis murderers, and said, " I am ready." Mr. Grrace, captured at the same time, was set free, lie afterwards ventured into the disaffected parts ; and other mission- See Part I. 138 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. aries did the same, that they might cheer those who remained faithful. The Maori clergy, who were happily nmuerous, strove to stem the tide of apostasy, and con- tinued to minister to tlieii' congregations. Some veteran English missionaries in the North never left their posts. The present leaders of the remnant of the Haidiaus, and others more or less disaffected, are their king, Tawhiao, Te Whiti, and Te Kooti. The last fifteen years have shown a steady improvement. Bishop Selwyn mm-mured on his death-bed, "They will all come hack." It is said that a special and sustained Mission to the lapsed Christians is needed. We have now to record a great victory gained by Christians. The Maoris had learnt from Eui'opeans to love firewater, and they were supposed, in consequence, to be dying out. Missionaries have had temperance associations; and it has pleased God greatly to bless this work, so much so that its victory is ahnost complete. And this is true with respect to the lapsed minority, as well as the steadfast majority. One missionary ^vl■ites, " Drunkenness is now unknown," and another, "Nearly all the young people are members of the Chm-ch of England Temperance Society." Chiefs in one place impose a fine on any one who shall bring spirituous liquors into the 'pah. In consequence of this move- ment, the Maori population in New Zealand has, during the last ten years, increased. NEW ZEALAND. 139 Evangelistic work in New Zealand has had some featm-es peculiar to itself. For instance, we have Marsden's seven visits. His fourth visit was marked by a shipwreck, that happened when he was quitting New Zealand. The Natives, instead of hurting *' Mars- den, the friend of the Maoris," gave help, and showed every kindness to him, the captain, and the crew. He had many disappointments, and it seemed sometimes as if he only travelled to New Zealand to hear of fresh outbreaks of ferocity and cannibalism. But " joy cometh in the morning " (Ps. xxx. 5), and his seventh and last visit (in 1837) was full of thankfulness for the past and hope for the future. He was aged, and had many infirmities, but he used to sit in a chair out of doors to receive the Maoris who came, and were content if they only sat and gazed at him. He lived only nine months after this, and it is said that New Zealand was on his lips at the last. Mr. Marsden said of liis fellow-workers that they were among the excellent of the earth. We have been able to speak a little of the work of " Te Wiremu " and his brother; but they were only samples of the many men who, having given themselves to God, then gave themselves to the Maoris. New Zealand mis- sionaries have generally made that country their home for life. A Dorsetshire farmer determined to join the band of the earliest missionaries. His neighbours thought him so wrong-headed that they offered to help 140 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S, MISSIONS. in the support of his wife if she would separate herself from liim. She would uot do so ; and her husband and herself found, eventually, that Matt. x. 39 is true. A settler tells us that he knows a missionary now in New Zealand who, though he might have been equal to the highest posts at home, has worked happily all his life on £'230 a year. Yet missionaries have had perils, through misunderstandings, from some of the best of their own countrymen. The evangelistic tom's taken in early days had two objects : the dispersion of the Mission, and peace- making. The work is now more pastoral than evan- gelistic, and the Native clergy have for a long time exceeded the English missionaries in number. Mem- bers of the Williams' family, of both the second and the third generation, are among the latter. It occa- sionally happened that professing Christians were found in places which no missionary had visited. Two chiefs, sent in 1846 by Mr. Taylor, at theii* own request, as evangelists to a hostile and heathen tribe, were mmxlered. 'Mr. Taylor then went himself, and boldly rebuked the murderers. Two more Natives subsequently devoted themselves to the same place. It has always been a rule in New Zealand that lay readers should be unpaid. This plan is still carried out, and the lay readers are upwards of 300 in number. Education began in Marsden's house at Paramatta ; then the brothers Williams would briusr back chiefs' 141 NEW ZEALAND. ^^^ sons, and educate tliem with tlieiv owai sons; and tliey began afterwards to open seliools at every station. Ihe training institution for Native agents is at Gisborne There are also important schools for both boys and girls, which are siiperintended by members of the Williams' family. Literary work began with the translations of one ot tlie first three catechists. This catechist was in England at the same time as Hongi ; and Professor Lee, with the help of the two latter, laid the foundation of the Maori as a written language. Mr. W. Williams engaged much in literary work; but Mr. (now Ai^chdeacon) Maunsell is the missionary to w^hom the Maoris are chiefly indebted for a whole, and a correct, Bible. One day whether through accident or design, his valuable papers were burnt, and his types melted. He " began again." Women's work in this Mission has been the work ot members of missionaries' families, and those who have known some of these ladies say that they have been almost ideal missionaries. Mrs. H. Williams set an example of bright cheerfulness when she had to do nearly all the household work herself, when she had to live with four young children in a little dwelling that excluded neither wind nor rain, and when the Maoris would habitually pilfer her household implements. She had to be a spectator when the Maoris leaped over the wall of her carden and threatened her husband, wlio never allowed 142 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. firearms in the house, but calmly confronted his invaders. Mrs. Clarke's house was once surrounded by cannibals, who desired to kill and eat a slave girl. Mrs. Clarke hid the child, locked the door, and with perfect self- possession forbade the savages to enter. We have alluded to the three dioceses into which the Northern Island is now divided ; and we will only add that Mr. W. Williams became the first Bishop of Waiapu. His successor. Bishop Stuart, was also once a C. M. S. missionary in India.* Mr. Hadfield is now Bishop of AVellington, and Primate of New Zealand. An Archdeacon superintends work among the Maoris in each of the three dioceses. Mr. H. Williams was the first Archdeacon in Auckland. The Natives in New Zealand give liberally to Church work. The schools are almost entii-ely sup- ported by them, and the C. M. S. sends every year less and less money to New Zealand. The Church in New Zealand has boards, at which their own afPairs are discussed. These boards are subordinate to synods. This Mission has 19,000 adherents ; but there are many Christian Maoris who do not belong to the Church of England. Some of these Natives are now admitted to a share in the government, t * See Part ii. p. 49. f See Part i. p. 10. NEW ZEALAND. 143 Conclusion. — A settler sajs, " The present state of the country is owing to the preaching of the Gospel, the Church of England being in the forefront." We can only glance at one of the numerous indirect influences for good that this Mission has had upon the colonists. It has given to them, who may become a great people, traditions of noble deeds, inspired by faith in Christ. The only time the angels' song was heard on earth they sang of "good tidings." And since that time a joyful reception of this " good tidings " has made one and another feel that he cannot " hold his peace " (2 Kings vii. 9), and has sent many a man to brave "perils by the heathen" (2 Cor. xi. 26). The "joy of the Lord " was the " strength" (Neh. viii. 10) of the New Zealand heralds ; and it has helped many other missionaries to bear apparent failure, which is often a greater trial than personal suffering. The story of the New Zealand Mission remains as an encouragement to those who have to face death in the fulfilment of their duty, and to all who devote themselves to the service of Grod and man, and have seeming disappointment (Ps. cxxvi. 5, 6). NORTH- WEST AMERICA. Dioceses of Rupert's Land, Uu'Apfelle, and saskatc■i1e^van. C. M. S. Publications, especially the Gleaner for February, 1891. The Rainbow in the North (Tucker).— Nisbet & Co. The Great Lone Laud (Butler). — Sampson Low & Co. The Empire on whicli the Sun never sets.— Ruddiman Johnston. Mr. E. AVigram's Letters, xiii. Missionary Leaves. Introduction. — " Gro, and do thou likewise" (Luke X. 25-37). If these few words from om- Lord were obeyed, meu and women in all parts of this great world would soon hear of a Friend who desires to heal every womid which has been iuliicted upon their souls and bodies. The lesson taught us by the parable of the Grood {Samaritan is simple. It is, that if we once grant that every man is our neighbour, we should proceed to treat him as we should desire to be treated om'selves. The lesson taught us is also deep, for it leads us to ponder the " love of Christ " (Eph. iii. 19). It is only those who " love Him because He first loved " them (1 John iv. 19), and believe that He died for all sinners (1 John ii. 2), who feel that no sacrifice is too great that shows theii' gratitude to Him (1 John iii. 16). L 146 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Geogiiafhy, &c. — AVe have, in previous chapters, dealt with euormous populations. We have now to do with a gigantic country, hut a siuall population. The whole of tlie British dominions in North America are said to be as large as the Chinese Empire ; but the population is not more than 5,000,000 and only ] 00,000 of these are Indians ; while some say that 100,000,000 could live in these dominions. The C. M. f*i. has, liowever, no work in Canada pro})er, in Newfoundland, or in Labrador, and Chapter XXV. deals with the coimtry that is to the A\'est of the Eocky Mountains. The part which we consider in this and the follow- ing chapter, has about 200,000 inhabitants, 50,000 of these being Indians. It is said that the Indians were ten times more numerous "before the white men came." They used stone hatchets. They lived by the chase and by fishing. They were very improvident, and woidd make no provision for the winter, so as to be driven, when it came, to make holes in the ice that they might catch a few fish. Tliey have often been driven by hunger to eat their- dogs, their- shoes, and the leather of their tents, and starvation has made many of them cannibals. They were ja-oud, and looked down upon the white man and his industry. "When they wished to compHmeut him, they said that he was almost "as wise and good as an Indian." They tortiu'ed and scalped theii- enemies. NORTH-WEST AMERICA. 147 It lias now been proved that Indian children can learn as fast as other children ; and their fathers and mothers have also shown that they can think. It is not safe to keep them long at their books, as they have a disease called the " thinking illness," from which some have died. They are reserved; but they sometimes speak with eloquence, and are no mean critics. An Indian described an Englishman's speech as " a sj)Oonf id of sense in a stream of water." It is needful for missionaries to understand the Indian way of thinking ; for a missionary was told by a man, to whom he spoke of bm'dens that " he had none, his wife carried them all." Another Indian, when reminded that he might die that night, thought that he was challenged, and took out his scalping-knife. We study in this twenty-third chapter the southern and more fertile half of the great territory, includ- ing its most civilized corner, which is now called Manitoba. This is a country which, as has lately been dis- covered, has some of the best land in the world for farming purposes. Some say that it has the best climate in the world. It has meadows as large as England, which are covered with snow in winter, and with grass and flowers in summer. The sunset effects over these prauies are magnificent, and prau'ie fires are terribly beautifid. The diocese of Rupert's Land is in the south, and L 2 148 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. therefore near to the United States. It is the smallest of the seven dioceses into which the prairie country is divided. It has about 135,000 inhabitants. It is the birthplace of the C. M. S. Mission ; and it is a very different place to what it was when this Mission began. The colonists are now numerous; and the province of Manitoba has its University. The station of Red River has become the town of Winnipeg, and we have telegraphic communication with it. Tliis place received its first name because a terrible Indian battle gave its waters a crimson dye. The thermometer at Winnipeg is, in the winter, between 30 degs. and 40 degs. below zero, and between 80 degs. and 100 degs. above this point in the summer. St. Peter's Indian Settlement is near to Winnipeg. Fairford is distant, but in the diocese. The latter took its name from a Gloucester- shire parish which had a missionary spirit. The diocese of Qu'AppeUe is also in the south. It has one C. M. S. station, Touchwood Hills. The dioceses of Saskatchewan and Calgary, usually called "■ tlie fertile belt," complete the southern part of the field. Cumberland and Stanley are among the im- portant stations in Saskatchewan. Stanley is on English Iviver, the river which sejtarates the Tinne Indians from the Algonquins. Fort McLeod and Blackfoot Crossing are stations for the Blackfoot and Blood Indians. The various Indian languages or dialects have some likeness to one another, and may have had a common NORTH-WEST AMERICA. 149 origin. Thej are deficient in words that express abstract ideas. History. — Some think that North America was first peopled by an apparent accident ; and that cm-rents caused Japanese junks to drift to its western shores, contrary to the will of the occupants of these junks. Some of the aboriginal languages support this theory. Columbus, ' ' by Heaven designed To lift the veil that covered half mankind," made America known to the Old World ; but it is probable that Isabella of Castile's desire that Chris- tianity should be spread was an incentiA^e to his enter- prise. He and the discoverers that followed him, including Hudson,* found America while they were searching for a short cut to India and China. Hence the misleading name Indians^. The Pilgrim Fathers in 1620 took possession of North America in theii' king's name, as was the custom with emigrants of that period. Lord Selkii^k obtained a grant of land from the Hudson's Bay Company,! the traders then in the prairie land. He formed an agricultural colony on the banks of the Red River in 1811. Some traders, who were rivals to those of {\\q Hudson's Bay Company, forcibly dispersed the settlers, and killed Governor Semple. Lord Selkirk took vigorous measm-es for * See chap. xxiv. f See chap. xxiv. 150 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. tlieir pimishmeiit, and for the re-establishment of the colonies. The traders finally amalgamated ; and in 1869, though they kept some land, they surrendered all their rights to the Dominion of Canada for £300,000. They paid, in earl}' times, for furs in spirits and gun- powder. The Indians, in consequence, decreased for many 3^ears ; but their own wars and habits were partly to blame for this. This decrease has now ceased in some parts. The Dominion authorities have treated them wisely and generously. Land has been reserved that they may continue to hunt. The sale or barter of spirits is strictly prohibited on British ten-itory, and this prohibition is having an excellent eifect. Christianity is teacliiug them moderation and self-control. Lord Dufferin said of the Indians, "In entering their country, and requiring them to change tlieir aboriginal mode of life, we inciu* the duty of providing for their futiu'c welfare." Missionaries, who knew the barbarities perpretrated by the Indians, have gone fearlessly among them. They were obliged in early days to cultivate land for the sub- sistence of themselves and their families. They were sometimes brought to terrible straits when their crops failed, and they felt that they were among savage men. Religions. — The Indians recognized a Supreme Being, when missionaries first visited them, whom they called the Great Spirit. They had vague notions of a NOKTH-WEST AMERICA. 151 futm-e state, and thought that the souls of the dead went to a good country near the setting of tlie sun. But their worship was reserved for inferior spirits ; and some tribes addressed their incantations to the E^^l Spirit. They have been known to inflict tortm-es upon themselves in the hope of appeasing some of the powers of darkness. The Indians know nothing of the use of herbs in sick- ness, but they have appropriated tlie word medeciii from French Canadians. Their medicine men, or conjm'ors, pretend to deal with evil spirits, and thus to cm-e the sick. A baptized Christian, once a conjm^or, told a missionarj' that he thought he reall}^ liad possessed the power of calling evil spiiits to his aid ; and that he had obtained this power by fasting for eight days. Con- jm-ors have shrunk from hearing the AVord of God, lest they should lose this power. Eliot, Brainerd,* and their successors have had com- passion (Luke X. 33) on the Indians who belong to the States, and the Canadian Chm'ch has Missions in Algoma and elsewhere ; but the Indians of the Territory are peculiarly the children of the C. M. S. Traders and colonists were left without church or chaplain till 1820. They used the Indians as if they were slaves; they taught them to drink, and they seldom used the name of Grod but to profane it. Here * See Tart i., p. 5. 152 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. and. there a man liad a Bible ; but if a civilized come in contact with a savage race, and the former is not restrained by Christian love, contempt and oppression on the one hand, and. suffering on the other, always follow. The Indian had tliought that the land was his own for hunting, and he felt that he was " among thieves " when white men took his country, and treated him as if he were a wild animal in then- way. The Indians resorted to barbarous retaliation, whicli only brought punishment on themselves. They were "half dead " when deliverance came. There was a revival of religion in the old country. Men believed in Divine love, the life and work of Jesus Christ became a blessed reality to them. Real love to God must be followed by love to om- neigh- bour. Some men residing in London, belonging to the Pludsoii's Bay Company, began to be anxious about those in their own employ. They found other men at hand, the Committee of the Church Missionary Society, whose definition of their " neighbour " ex- tended to the savage population of the world, and to those who seemed the enemies of white men. No one could work among the Company's servants ^^•itll- out finding this " neighboiu' " lying in his path. The Company and the Society, therefore, combined ; and they were very happy in the choice of their first chaplain or missionary. Mr. West united these offices. His love to his neiglibour made him cheer- NORTH-WEST AMERICA. 153 fully endure hardship, because he felt tliat he could put others "on his own beast" (Lulce x. 34), or, in other words, resign his comforts for their sakes. Those that followed him also give us animating examples of a willingness to spend and be spent for others (ver. 35). C. M. S.— We will divide om^ description of the work according to the dioceses which have grown up around the first stations. (1) Eupert's Land. Mr. West landed at York* in 1820, but he had been told to reside at the Red River, and to ameliorate the condition of the Indians. He was obliged to proceed to that place by river, a distance of 800 miles. This voyage could not be undertaken till the river was navigable; and he therefore began a school for boys before he left York. Two of these boys went with him on the canoe journey; he instructed them during liis jommey, and the results of this "labour of love" (1 Thess. i. 3) are still felt in the Mission. Mr. Jones was soon sent to Red River to help Mr. West. Mr. and Mrs. Cockran followed in 1825. Mr. Cockran continued his work for forty years, during which time he only took two holidays. He thought that the comforts of England might take his heart from the Indians. In Moosonee. See p. 167. 154 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. The work among the colonists showed happy results; but it did not, at first, seem possible to do anything for the Indians except to carry on the school of which Mr. AVest's two pupils were the nucleus. The number in the school soon amounted to twelve. A chief en- trusted a little boy to Mr. Cockran, because "he could refuse nothing to one whom the Great Spirit had sent to teach him." The Colony, as well as the Indians, depended at this time upon buffalo flesh. Tlie buffaloes receded as the town grew; and the hunt failed in 1826, the same year that the town was visited by storms and floods. The church and the Mission-house stood, but the furniture of both was swept away. The missionaries (including Mrs. Cockran) took refuge in tents, as some Indians did ; and, though the weather was very cold, they lived in tliis way for a month. But their letters dwelt upon their "mercies" more than their "hardships." For instance, a spark ignited the prairie grass near to the tents, and they felt that Q-od preserved them from destruction by immediately sending a shower of rain. Mr. Cockran thought tbat the dilapidated state of his beloved church made liim fix his mind more on the "main object of his ministry." He described, also, how lie spent an evening with two Christian friends, and talked of the " many mansions " above ; and how they then beguiled the time by relating the manner in wliich God had fed them, day by day, for many NORTH-WEST AMERICA. 155 months. It had often happened that they did not know wlienee the morrow's food would come ; and, more than once, the only food they had for themselves and the Indian boys was some half-ripe barley. The hearts of the Indians were more open after this terrible winter ; and Cockran showed his love to their bodies (James ii. IG), as well as to their souls. He taught them to till the ground, though he would often have to do some of the liardest work himself. They would use the hoe and the spade for a short time, throw them down, and say that work made their backs ache. The sickle cut their fingers ; but they always plouglied well, for their habits of shooting had trained their eye. Cockran determined to form an Indian settlement ; but he had to wait for years before a friendly chief, Pigwys, gave some land. Pigwys often determined to do so in the winter, when nearly starving, but used to change his mind in the summer. When he at last gave a little land, the Indians wanted to consume or give away its produce immediately. It was hard to induce them to keep a little seed. Nevertheless, Indians were now won to the Gospel and a peaceful, agricultm^al life. A man who helped to build the first log huts was called " Cannibal," because, in a time of scarcity, he had devoured nine of his own relations. There were conversions now, some of which were among the boys in the school. This school had received 156 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C, M, S. MISSIONS. pupils from all parts, even from the country behind the Eoeky Mountains,* and from the Eskimos beyond Fort Chrn'ohill.t A boy had come to be taught in 1824, and remained for several years. He had been, after this, absent for some years, when Mr. Jones was told that he had retm-ned and was very ill. He was found, in the last stage of con- sumption, in a small hut, with one old blanket to cover him. Mr. Jones was grieved at his condition, but the boy said that he wanted little now, and that the people, in whose hut he was, were very kind to him. He had perfect confidence that Jesus Christ had died to save him. A small Bible was under the corner of his blanket ; and when he was questioned about it, he said, " This, sir, is my dear friend. You gave it to me." He then related that, when returning from a visit to his sister, who lived on the other side of Lake Win- nipeg, he found that he had left his Bible behind him. He tiu'ued back, and was nine days alone in the canoe, tossing to and fro, before he could reach the place ; but, having found his "friend,'' he had ever since kept it near to his breast. He had intended that it sliould be l)uried with him ; but he had changed his mind, and determined to give it to Mr. Jones, that it miglit " do some one else good." Tliis is only a sample of the numerous instances in which Indians showed that they * See chap. xxv. f See chap. xxiv. NORTH-WEST AMERICA. 157 had " known aud believed the love that God hath to us " (1 John iv. 16). The year 1836 is memorable in the annals of the Mission. The annual ship could not reach York, though the Captain contrived to throw the letters on shore. Cocki-an once said that these letters made the missionaries feel every year that they belonged to the human family, and better still, to the Chm'ch of God. The ship retm^ned, this year, with its provisions to England. Cockran wrote, "We have our Bibles." And Mrs. Jones, an excellent missionary, died the same year. This caused her husband to retm-u, with his five little children, to England. Cii'cumstances had previously taken Mr. West away, so that the Cockrans were left alone. Mr. Cockran's apostolic labours included successful endeavom-s to prevent Indians from murdering one another because they thought that they were being bewitched. The chm^ches in which he ministered were thii-ty miles apart. He described how he would be chilled as he rode through the blinding snow, but when he heard " 200 voices joining to sing the praise of Him whom lately they knew not," his heart grew warm again. He was minister, clerk, schoolmaster, arbitrator, agri- cultm-al director, peacemaker, &c. The Indians wrote to the 0. M. S. and represented that their '' praying-master had too far to go." Mi*. Smith- m*st was sent, and had to make the long canoe voyage from York. An Indian in the canoe seemed to be dying. 158 BKIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Mr. JSinitliiu'st did not know his language, and could only pray for him. This enforced silence distressed Mr. Smithurst much ; but the following spring two men came to the Indian Settlement for instruction. One of these two was the man who had seemed to be dying. Oockran had an opportunity of showing that " Charity seeketh not her own," when he heard that some of the work must be given up from lack of funds. The good (Samaritan could not believe that the Chiu'ch at home would not " take care " (Luke x. 35) of those Indians whose " woimds " he had " bound up." He did his part, for he retm'ued some money that was rightly his own to the C. M. S., though, by so doing, he and his family underwent privations. We can only refer to one more of the fathers of the work in llupert's Land. Abraham Cowley joined the Mission in 1841, and served for forty-six years. He tried in vain to reach the Mission through Canada. This route, now made so easy by a railroad, was then barred by thick forests ; so he returned to England and took the annual ship to York. He settled with his wife at the station now called Fairford. It was in the midst of very fierce Indians, and about 300 miles from Red River. They lived in a tent till Mr. Cowley coidd build a two-roomed house ; and they began house- keeping with one piece of furniture — a table. They worked on bravely, but without apparent fruit for six years. It was })roposed to give up the station ; NOETH-WEST AMERICA. 159 but the luJiaiis renioustrated, aud said that though they were too okl to change, they wished their chil- dren to become " praying people." At one time Cowley hardly saw a clergyman for six years, so that when Bishop Anderson* came, he could not refrain from loud expressions of delight. His life proved that " many waters cannot quench love " (Cant. viii. 7). When he left Fairford for the Indian Settlement in 1854, he left 120 Christians there. Cockran, Cowley, and Hunter, of whom we shall soon speak, were in theii' turn Archdeacons of the Red River, and Ai-chdeacou Phair is their worthy successor. The .solitary station has grown into numerous parishes, many of which have been given into the charge of the Colonial Church. The C. M. S. only retains six stations, but the ohui-ches in the diocese are nearly fifty in number, (2) The diocese of Qu'Appelle. It is noteworthy that the Christian Indians at Touch- wood Hills remained loyal in the late insiuTection. (-'3) Saskatchewan and Calgary. We remember that Mr. West brought two boys with liim from York to Red River. One of these, Henry Budd, became a trusted catechist, and finally a clergy- man. He was sent, in 1840, to break new ground at * See p. 162. 160 BRIEF SKETCHES OP C. M. S. MISSIONS. Cumberland. He took bis wife and motlier with him. Mr. Smithurst visited him in 1840. The latter was greeted, to his great pleasm-e, by a party of school- children ; and it was found that thirty-eight adults, with their cbildi-en, were ready to be baptized. This station had afterwards the benefit of being the scene for many years of Mr. Hunter's labours. The hitter had the joy, in 1872, of finding that there were no heathen left at the station. Another catechist, James Settee, who had been at the boarding-school, broke ground at Stanley. Mr. Himt and Mr. Hunter were also pioneers in this new coimtry. James Settee is now in orders, and though aged, is very energetic. Archdeacon Macka}', born in the uountry, though of English descent, is a zealous missionary. Mr. Tims is trying to evangelize the Blackfoot and Blood Indi;ins, the wildest races in the North- West. The evangelization of the Grreat Lone Laud owes much to Natives under circmnstances peculiar to itself. These Natives were accustomed to travel Avith their families for great distances; and they would often go to York that they might trade with white men. Coekran used to ask his hearers whether their relations were not passing into eternity without having heard of their Saviom\ His words would be repeated at York, and would pass from one to another. Many who heard NOKTH-WEST AMEKICA. 161 them would come to Red River, and on one occasion a little fleet of twenty canoes was seen to approach. The Indians would pitch their tents near any family to whom tliey could claim any relationship ; and they would expect to be maintained as long as they remained. Cockran rejoiced to think that his congregation was gathered from the shores of almost every river between Hudson's Bay and the Eocky Mountains. The Native clergy are an important and useful body of men ; and Archdeacon Phair has been able to send many of the more enlightened Christians to conduct gratuitous services in villages. A chief has been known to conduct services throughout the winter, and to organize evangelistic work among young men. Missionaries sometimes itinerate that they may ad- minister the Lord's Supper to little bands who have no teacher, but who meet on Sundays for prayer. One says that " implicit confidence in the Master's presence was pictured on every face." A missionary visited some of those who were ill and suffering. An old man sat upright with an effort, and said, " What you are saying is true. I have read it in the Great Book." The missionary went on to speak of the time when there would be no poverty, and was answered, "It is enough ; my heart is full of joy." This man died on the follow- ing day. We have seen how important the education of Indian boys in a boarding-school has been to the Mission. 162 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M, S. MISSIONS. Missionaries and their wives also Legaii little day and Sunday schools at their own stations. The children would sometimes be like wild birds. They ran in and out, learned or played, just as they chose ; and when they quarrelled, they wanted to settle it with the knife or the bow and ari'ow. Glentle persuasion soon brought a little order into the schools, but it might still be necessary to allow them to hunt and fish whenever they chose, lest they should have the " thinking sickness." The Bishop of Eupert's Land has a college where Natives may be trained as missionaries ; and Govern- ment has industrial schools and farms for Natives. The Bible, or parts of the Bible, \^ith some other books, have been translated into most of the Indian dialects. Even the dialect of the Blackfoot Indians has been reduced to writing, and parts of the Gospels have been translated into it. The diocese of the first Bishop of Rupert's Land (Anderson) included the whole territory east of the Hocky Mountains. This vast province is now divided into seven dioceses, and an eighth division will soon be made. We have spoken of fom- dioceses in this chapter, as (Jalgary is, for the present, joined to Saskatchewan. The Ohurcli in (Vinnda has lately given a little help in money. Woman's work has been well re[)resente(l in North- West America, lor missionaries' wives, often suffering NORTH-WEST AMEEICA. 163 much from the climate, have known how to endm^e, to work, and, if needs be, to die. The Cliristian Indians in the four dioceses are in number about 6,000. Heathenism has vanished in some places, and in otliers it is djdng out. The CImstian Indians were formerly at war with one another, now they are at peace ; once they were cruel, now they are affectionate ; once indolent, now industrious ; once they made frantic wailings for the dead, now death is regarded as a passage to glory. Their very featm-es are changed. " 0 Breadth of Love ! o'er all the world The blessed banner is unfurled ; From north to south is heard the fame Of the Adorable One Name." Conclusion. — We believe that it was love to man, proceeding from love to God, that moved the men of whom we have written to their task. The " patient continuance in well-doing " (Rom. ii. 7) of some is a striking part of their example. Such men show to every Christian that Chi-ist's fol- lowers are not only to " teach all nations " (Matt xxviii. 19), but also to represent their Master while on earth. The Indians were conquered by love. Love to a savage people was not natm'al to these missionaries, any more than it is to other fallen sons of Adam, but it was " shed abroad in their hearts by the Holy (ihost " (Rom. V. 5). It is impossible also to estimate M 2 164 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. the liappy results that have followed theii" work in helping to extinguish the hatred that prevailed between white and red men. Finally, we remember the beautiful way in which the parable of the Good Samaritan has been allegorized. We doubt if any men of their generation had happier lives than these men who spent their lives for the Indians. And yet their Master says to them, " I will repay thee " (Luke x. 35). NOETH-WEST AMEEICA. Dioceses of Moosonee, Athabasca, and Mackenzie. C. M. S. rublicatious, especially the Gleaner for February, 1889, and February, 1891. Colonial Church Histories : Diocese of Mackenzie (Bompas) — S. P. C. K, The "Wild North Land (Butler)— Sampson Low & Co, Missionary Leaves. Inthoduction. — The parable of the Lost Sheep (Luke XV. 3-7). This parable, with the two that follow it, teach us the priceless value of an immortal soul in the sight of God. The men whose labom-s we are about to describe had their eyes opened by the Holy Spirit to see this truth. They were willing, for the sake of souls, to endure priva- tions and fatigues, to engage, if necessary, in manual labouj, and to be cut off from civilized life. They have thus been suffered to closely follow " Him who came to seek and to save that which was lost " (Luke xix. 10). We shall see that they have sought many of the sheep till they have found them. (xv. 4) . Geography, &c. — We deal in this chapter with a much larger part of the Territory than that referred to in the last. But it is the most ungenial part of the 166 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. field — the cold is so severe that it is not possible to grow mucli wheat. This is an obstacle to the civiliza- tion of the Natives, and it prevents the country from being attractive to colonists. It is the most isolated country in the world — the " silent land," full of lakes and j)ine forests. Its only produce at present is meat and fish, although its mineral treasures are said to be incalculable. The glorious Ai-ctic summer days, twent}-- f our hovo-s in length, make some amends for the winter ; for the snow then melts more quickly than it does under a tropical sun. The mosquitoes, however, detract much from the enjoyment of this summer. The Northern Lights are beautiful ; and there is, at least, one waterfall which surpasses Niagara. Some of the rivers are 1,000 miles in length, and the canoe is a great delight to the Indian during the summer. The Natives are now suffering much from consump- tion ; while, all the while, it is a healthy comitry for Euro^^epais. Bishop Bompas, who is one of the best friends that the Indians ever had, says that fiction has given a false impression of their character. They are cruel in their heathen state. For instance, they abandon the aged ; the sick and the helpless they plunder and massacre. They regard their women as slaves, compel them to do the hardest part of the work, and sometimes add harsh words and cruel blows. The Eskimos are to be found i)rincipally within the iN'OKTH-WEST AMEiilCA. 167 Arctic Circle, but are also on the shores of Hudson's Bay. The men are sometimes six feet in height, and they are more energetic than the Indians. An Eskimo is seldom seen without a large knife, that is too often used to stab his neighbour. They have some fat or oil under their skin, which prevents them from feeling the cold as we do. They leave their ice-houses and go into tents in May. The summer glare in tlieir country is a contrast to the winter gloom. The diocese of Moosonee is, perhaps, the largest in the world, with a population of only 7,000. it is not so far north as other parts, but it has a very inclement climate. The average cold is -10 degs. below zero. The diocese surrounds Hudson's Bay, which can only be safely entered during August ; and then the ship must return quickly, lest the bay should be blocked by ice. The Bishop and other missionaries are thus dependent f(jr supplies of Horn", tea, clothes, &c., on two vessels which arrive, respectively, once a year at York and at Moose, after one of the most dangerous voyages in the world. In early days tliis was the only way of entering the whole territory, but it can now be also entered by rail from Canada. Moose Fort, so-called from the moose deer, is at the south of the bay. Moose is twenty days' journey from the nearest railway station. York, on the west, is 700 miles more northerly than Moose ; and Churchill, much more to the north, is called " the outpost of 168 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. civilization." This last station is near to the Eskimos. Other Eskimos are on the east side of the hay, and are reached from Fort George and Little Whale River. Trout Bay is one of the numerous stations in the interior. The diocese of Athabasca (The Meeting of Many Waters) is to the west of Moosonee. It is comparatively small ; but it is four or five times the size of England. The diocese of Mackenzie is as large as the peninsula of Hindostan. A new diocese, called Selkirk, is to be taken from it. Mackenzie is bounded on the north by the Frozen Ocean. Bishop Bompas said that when he first walked on this ocean, he felt as if a lion had been tamed. Nothing will grow within one himdred miles of it ; but the Bishop thinks that the Natives might be taught to cultivate vegetables in other parts of the diocese. He thinks also that the Indians have suffered because they have sold so many of their fm-s, and have therefore ceased to wear furs themselves. Fort Simpson is the headquarters of the fur trade and of the Mission. Fort Rampart and Nutlakayit are in Alaska, which is divided from British territory by the Rocky Mountains. They are 3,000 miles from Winni- peg. These stations, mth Buxton, are for the Tukudh Indians, and are within the Arctic Circle. Peel River, also within the ( 'ii-cle, is for the Eskimos, as well as the Tukudh Indians. The Eskimos live in the extreme north of the NORTH-WEST AMEBIC A. 169 diocese. They speak one language ; and thougli the dialects vary much, there is not so great a difference between them as there is between the Indian languages. There are five of the latter languages or dialects in Moosonee alone. Missionary jom^neys in this Wild North Land are taken in difi'erent ways. Sledges are used in the winter. These sledges are drawn by dogs, who are much inclined to quan-el, and sometimes have a pitched battle ; and the reins often get entangled. The missionary generally has to run by the side of the sledge, and sometimes to help it forward by pushing with a pole. Snow-shoes, many feet long, are sometimes used by the traveller. Canoe jom-neys in the summer are often enjoyable from the beautiful scenery. The missionary must sleep in the open air, whatever the cold may be ; and Bishop Horden says that if a few of his friends could go through one of these niglits, he is sure that the Mission would not afterwards want for funds. History. — The Tukudh Indians, according to their own traditions, came across Behring's Straits when it was in a frozen state. Hudson discovered, in 1810, the Bay which has his name. He perished on this, his last voyage, for muti- neers cast him adrift. They knew that if he reached the shore, he would find savage men and wild beasts. The Hudson's Bay Company was formed when Cliarles II., in 1669, gave a charter to his cousin. Prince 170 BlilEF bKETCHES OF C. Si. S. xUlSSIOXS. RuiDert ; whicli gave the latter the right to form settle- ments, and carry on trade in the vast prairieland. The Company bought the skins of those animals which the Indians had killed in chase. The Nortli-west Fur Company became a dangerous rival. There was then no civil power in the land, and quaiTels between traders often ended in a tragical manner. Factories belonging to these Companies are called forts, because it was necessary to suiTound them with stockades, and thus defend the traders from the Indians. The servants of both Companies explored. Alexander Mackenzie went up the river that now bears his name, and the Peace Kiver. The Companies amalgamated in 1821. The small-pox, which the Indians would not bear patiently, has been fatal to many. The decrease of animals, and the consequent failure in the supply of food, has become very serious. This decrease is partly owing to the reckless manner in which Indians used firearms when they first possesssed them. The heathen Indians are less cruel than they were when white men came to their country. The latter can teach them many things. The introduction of twine has increased tlie supply of food, as twine makes fishing-nets. 8ir John Franklin and other Arctic travellers liave frequently nuidc their way to the Frozen Ocean tln'ough the Wild North Land. Sir John sympathized with missionaries. NOKTH-WEST AMEBIC A. 171 A writer in tlie Tiinc^ of November 28, 1877, said that Lord Dufferiu* had "introduced a new workl to the knowledge of his comitrynien." This writer goes on to say, " It looks, on the maps, a mere wilderness of rivers and lakes, in which life would be intolerable, and escape impossible." The writer of this article did not know that some of his own countrymen had gone into this wilderness sixty years before he wrote ; and that many were there while he wrote. Eeligions.— The beliefs of the Eskimos resemble those of the Indians.t They have vague notions of spii-its that sustain the universe ; and they believe that their priests have supernatm-al powers. The Eskimos have been favom^ed with many shepherds willing to live on their inclement shores. Erhardt, a pious sailor, vu'ged a Mission to the Eskimos at Labrador on his Moravian Brethren. Some of the latter went to La- brador in 1750, and Moravian missionaries still labour there. It has pleased Grod to give them much success. But Eskimos within the Arctic Circle, and on the shores of Hudson's Bay, are only touched by the C. M. S. They call the missionaries " Chikben of the Sun," and, when taught, say that the old Eskimos used to know these things. Many Eonian Catholics work in the Territory, espe- cially in Saskatchewan J and Athabasca. See Part i. p. 11. f See p. 150. % See chap, xxiii. 172 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Russian Missions of the Grreek Clmrcli have long worked in Alaska; and now that Alaska has passed from Russia to the United States, the latter country is sending missionaries. The Wesloyans were the fii'st to have a Mission at Moose Fort, but they had retired from it before the C. M. S. Mission began. C. M. S. — We will again describe the stations according to the Dioceses which have been formed in consequence of this work. (1) Moosonee. — A few young men met periodically in Exeter about fifty years ago. They met because they were interested in Foreign Missions ; and because they desired to go into the foreign field themselves. One of these, John Horden, persevered in his intention, and offered himself to the C. M. S. He was asked to return for a time to his work, which was that of a schoolmaster. The Society wanted, in May, 1851, a missionary wlio would go to tlie shores of Hudson's Bay. If this mis- sionary missed the annual ship he would be delayed for a whole year. Mr. Horden had therefore only two or three weeks, dm-ing which time he was to make up his mind, and prepare for his jom-ney. He decided that he would go, and lie Avas married dm-ing this short time to a lady to whom he had been engaged. He and his wife were sent to Moose Fort, and that station has been his head-quarters for forty years. He had no knowledge of the language ; but he made an Indian tell him the NOKTH-WEST AMEKICA. 178 same story over and over again, till he got the sounds correctly. He found the peoj^le in a very debased condition, but lie and other shepherds have gone in and out among them with success. One of his first letters spoke of a five montlis' walk in his parish ; he soon learned to think little of 200 miles ; and scarcely a summer passed that he had not travelled 1,000 miles. When he had made his first translations, he sent them to England to be printed. They were sent back with a printing-press ; and he was obliged to find out how to print them himself. When he had been one year at work. Bishop Anderson,* by adding 1,200 miles to other journeys, reached Moose, and during his stay there gave Mr. Horden holy orders. The latter worked without cessation for twenty years after this, and was then consecrated the first Bishop of Moosonee. Another twenty years have passed, and now the state of Moosonee is an encouragement to those who labom- in the North- West, for all the Indians have embraced Christianity. The shepherds can say, "Rejoice with me," &c. (Luke xv. 6). The Bishop thinks that it was foretastes of this joy, as one and another was gathered in, which prevented him and other shepherds from losing heart under the depressing influences of early days. He is pleased Avhen missionaries are ready to do anything and everj^- * See chaji. xxiii. 174 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. HUSSIONS. thing for the sheep (xv. 5). He sets the example by being able to build a log-hut, make and mend his own clothes, and " knit a pair of stockings as well as any old woman." York was the next place which had a resident mis- sionary, Mr. Mason. It is now occupied by Archdeacon Winter, who always has a good congregation, though there is oftenTO degs.,aud even 80 degs., of frost. Shiver- ing old people come from a distance. Archdeacon Winter describes one of his canoe joiu'nej's, which was 1,400 or 1,500 miles in length. The Native crew were ready, morning and evening, for prayers. He was tormented by mosquitoes during the day, though it was frosty at night ; but he was fully rewarded wlien he reached Trout Lake, &c. The " praying father " was welcomed by the aged ; and many children were brought that they might be baptized, for the parents wished them to be " praying children." He baptized sixty-seven diuing this journey, married twenty couples, prepared and admitted many to the Lord's Supper ; and, besides this, he had private conversations, some of which were holy and blessed. Two leading men conducted the services at York dm-ing the .lix'hdeacon's six weeks' absence. Churchill was considered to be in Mr. Mason's cliarge, when the latter was stationed at York. He was able to visit the Eskimos, and to speak to them tln-ough an excellent interpreter, left by Su' John Rae, NOETH-WEST AMEEICA. 175 the Ai'ctic explorer. Churchill is liappy now in having Mr. Lofthoiise as a resident missionary. He is trying to reach the Eskimos on the north-west of Hudson's Bay. He .has also a little congregation of Christian Indians who go to their hunting grounds in the summer ; and they then choose one of their number as their lay- reader, who conducts divine service. Mr. Lofthouse liad lately to walk 400 miles on snow-shoes, that he might consult the nearest doctor about his wife. Mr. Peck works on the eastern shore of the Bay in a bitterly cold place. He resides at Fort George, but is frequently at Little Whale River, among the Eskimos. He finds that they receive instruction with avidity, and teach one another to read the Grospels. The Bishop and his staff have, themselves, privations in this cold and barren Moosonee ; but they are some- times grieved to the heart by seeing some of their flock in a starving condition. The success of the Indians in hunting is variable ; and if anything happens to the annxial ship it is felt painfully. During a late winter the Bishop had many dinners without animal food; but he never refused help to the Indians ; for if he had done so, whole families would have died of starvation. When the frost broke up, and the Indians, as is their wont, came in to Moose to tell their long stories to him, he heard that a large party, with one of his trusted Native friends at its head, had peiished. Archdeacon Winter said that 176 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. >[ISSIOXS some of his cougregation were so starved that they hardly looked like human beings. He exhausted a year's supply in six months ; but some succumbed, and he heard the same piteous " Mechim, mechim ! " (Food, food ! ) , wherever he visited. We turn to the joyful side, and remind ourselves that the Natives show that they listen to the GTood Sliepherd's voice (John x. 4). For instance, they are now careful of the aged, although they confess that they have in past times put aged relatives to death. The work among the Indians in this diocese has become pastoral ; but it is the Bishop's earnest wish that the Eskimos should be dra-svn in. Travellers in N.-W. America say that they have heard hymns sung by the Indians, night and morning, on the shores of rivers. The Bishop tells us that when travelling he would take the prayers himself in the morning, but in the evening he would allow the Indians also to lead in prayer ; and that he has never enjoyed prayer-meetings more than some in which they took a part. " And winds that breathed the ranconr Of human hate and wrong Bear now the lieavenly incense Of morn and even song." (2) Athabasca. Natives were the first to evangelize in this dis- trict; and they were sent by Archdeacon Hunter,* * See chap, xxiii. NOKTH-WEST AMEKICA. ' 177 in answer to a request that came from a chief to Cumberland. Mr. Bompas, who became in 1872 the first Bishop of Athabasca, previously visited Forts Chippewyan, Vermilion, and Dunvegan, in this diocese. Natives, again, had a part in the work, for Mr. Bompas found that he was greatly helped by some Christian Indians who had been brought up at Eed River. Two stations have been added to the three mentioned above, and all are now superintended by Bishop Young, who, when the diocese was divided in 188'3, succeeded to the part that retains the name of Athabasca. His house is of pine logs, 40 ft. long and 28 ft. in breadth. His episcopate had hardly commenced when he, with liis family and house, were nearly carried away by a Hood. He has travelled 180 miles to visit a sick person ; and the joyful news, (Lidie XV. 5) that a man and his wife had been con- verted by means of an Indian from Rupert's Land, caused limi to travel sixty miles that he might baptize them. Athabasca has also been the scene of many of Archdeacon Reeve's labom's. Roman Catholics are active in this diocese ; but ■^^ hen a Protestant mis- sionary is near, they do not find it easy to refuse the Bible to their converts. The Archdeacon has some- times foimd himself among starving people. A good crop of potatoes in his own garden has been a help to him at different times. For instance, an old woman 178 BEIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. and her daughter applied to him, when the former was black with starvation ; and he was able to give them some potatoes, and garments which had been sent to him through Mimonary Leaves. (3) Mackenzie. We come now to the work of those who have gone after the sheep in a part of " the face of the earth " (Ezek. xxxiv. 6) in which we should have thought it impossible for Europeans to live. The Bishop of this diocese is, again, its representative missionary. He has used those advantages given to him by education in studying the languages and habits of Indians and Eskimos, who were so " out of the way " that even traders did not know some of the tribes ; and, having acquu'ed their dialects, he tells them, and often sings to them, about God's love in sending His Son to find them. He has shown his love for the sheep by a readiness to sacrifice comfort and a willingness to share his possessions with them. Bishop Bompas went out as a missionary in 1865. He went at tlu'ee weeks' notice, because it was thought that Mr. Macdonald, of whom we shall soon speak, was seriously ill ; and he has only come home once since then, in 1874. He came that he might be consecrated Bishop. He has been so much alone as sometimes, like Alexander Selkirk, to start at the sound of his own voice. When summoned to the last Lambeth Confer- ence of Bishops he did not come, because ho was then NOKTH-WEST AMERICA. 179 SO far off that he could not have attended it and returned within a year. He has often been without any "certain dweUing place," but says, " Living in the Indian huts is not hard to me." Two years of this sort of life enabled hhn to preach to 1 ,500 Indians. He has felt that the Book of Job and the Psalms help him to realize Grod's presence, because they describe the regions of ice and snow. " Whether my home again I see, Or yield on foreign shores my breath, Take not Thy presence. Lord, from me In life or death." We must look back a few years and note that Arch- deacon Hunter was the pioneer in Mackenzie ; but ho was only a visitor, who remained for one year. Mr. Kirkby succeeded him at Fort Simpson, and worked with zeal and energy. He received his first impetus as a missionary at a village meeting in Derbyshii-e, and had been subsequently trained as a schoolmaster. Mr. Kirkby took important jom-neys, as we shall see ; and he worked as a day-labourer when his chui'ch, parsonage, and schoolhouse were building. He stalled in the summer of 1862 in a little canoe called the Herald; and before starting a band of Chris- tian Indians knelt with him on the riyer-bank and implored God's blessing. The canoe took him to Peel, where he spent three days in teaching ; and then, with two guides, he clambered over the Eocky Mountains, N 2 180 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C, M. S. MISSIONS. and preached the Grospel to the Tiikudh Indians there. Mr. Kirkby repeated his visit during another summer. He only remained a fortnight each time ; but it pleased God to bless his work as He did that of St. Paid (Acts xiii. 48) ; for these tribes immediately abandoned heathenism, and joyfully accepted instruction in the Gospel. Mm-derers confessed and abandoned their sins ; women confessed to having killed their infant gu'ls ; and a medicine man stood up and renounced his curious arts. Mr. Macdonald was sent to take charge of this Mission, and his illness was the immediate cause that took Mr. Bompas into the Mission-field. Mr. Kirkby had been working for six years, and had been much tried one winter by scarlet fever in his family and his flock, when he was cheered by the arrival of Mr. Bompas. The latter apjDeared in winter, when travelling was supposed to be impossible, and he joined in the work at once. Mr. Ku-kby and he were privileged to baptize 1,000 Tukudh Indians dm-ing the next few years. Mr. (nov/ Ai'chdeacon) Macdonald recovered before Mr. Bom])as reached him, and the latter was therefore set free for some of his fruitful journeys. Archdeacon Macdonald has continued his devoted labours for nearly forty years, and now superintends the four stations for the Tukudlis. Mr. Canham, at his own earnest request, h;is been placed among them at Nutlakawayit. Mr. Sim worked amuu"- the Tukudhs in a devoted NOETH-WEST AMERICA. 181 and self-denying manner. He succumbed, after thi'ee years, to tlie severity of the climate and scarcity of food. He had tried to share everything with his people, hut he had not an Indian's power of abstinence ; and he died at his post in 1884. The Eskimos observe and admii-e the change wrought in some Indians by Christianity. They are occasionally fed and rescued by the very Indians who would in times past have sought to surprise and massacre them. Eskimos and Indians now trade with one another. The Bishop was the first to take the Gospel to the Eskimos on the Polar Sea. He lived in their huts ; but he was attacked with snow-blindness while among them, and walked for two days holding the hand of an Eskimo boy. He has proposed that Christian Eskimos from Labrador should be sent as missionaries among the Eskimos in his diocese. The Missions among the Tukudli Indians are, as we have said, the most encom-aging part of the work ; but other parts have small Indian congregations. Evan- gelization has sometimes been carried on in these three dioceses by means that even missionaries could not trace. For instance, Mr. Mason met some Indians in 1846, who earnestly asked for baptism. It was not possible for him to examine them, and he could not therefore accede to their request ; but he said that he should never forget his last interview with them. He said, " Why, you c^Jinot read, you have never been 182 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS, taught." They showed their small library, which con- sisted of St. John's Gospel, a hymn-book, and a prayer- book, and said that they had taught one another. The pastoral work in the North-West requires itinera- tion almost as much as the evangelistic work. And the latter is sometimes necessary while a missionary is stationary, because Indians arrive who have not previously heard the Grospel. It is evident that education must be a difficult pai"t of the work when families are so seldom long in one place. Mr. West's* plan for the education of orphan boys has been followed by otlier missionaries. Bishop Horden has found Sunday-school teachers in some parts of his diocese. But in most places missionaries and their wives have themselves to be teachers in both day and Sunday schools. Bishop Bompas desires in- struction in farming for one class of his people, and a diocesan school that shall train teachers for others. Mr. Peck has trained lads from among the Eskimos as teachers for their countrymen. These lads can read and understand large portions of St. Luke's Gospel. The Indian languages are full of long-syllabled words. A sort of shorthand has now been introduced, in which signs representing syllables are used instead of letter- sounds. The long winter evenings have been used by missionaries in all parts for the translation of the Bible * See chap, xxiii. NORTH-WEST AMEEICA. 183 and other books for their flocks. The scarcity of candles is sometimes a hindrance to this. An Indian said, " I try all I can to do what the Book teaches me, though I fail a great deal. I try also to teach other Indians." Missionaries' wives in the Wild North Land have need of courage and patience. One of them lived for some time with her children in a single room, the windows of wliich had parchment instead of glass ; and durmg seven months her husband was 300 miles away from her. The sun may rise at ten, and set at two o'clock. A meal may be taken in front of a fire, and yet the cups may freeze to the saucers. The bread, which never gets stale, must be thawed before it can be cut ; and during some years the children can only have a piece once a week for a treat. Fish and reindeer are the principal food. Medical advice is sometimes un- attainable. The lightness and dryness of the air make, however, some compensation for these hardships. The thi-ee Bishops whose work we have spoken of in this chapter have been, and are still, C. M. S. mission- aries. Bishop Ilorden hopes to present the Society with the endowment of the Moosonee Bishopric. The Mission, by the formation of these dioceses, and in other ways, has laid foimdation-stones for a Colonial Chmx'h, which may be so important to our countrymen. The tln-ee dioceses have upwards of 9,000 Christian Indians. 184 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Conclusion. — The Saviour cared for men's bodies as well as their souls. Tlie shepherds wlio have followed the Indiaus into this bleak country tell ns'that small-pox and other European diseases have ravaged them, that strong drink has injured them, and that they are in constant danger of famine. And they have injm-ed one another by cruel fights ; they have been tempted into cannibalism, infanticide, and desertion of the sick and aged. The Clovernment are now trying to protect them from strong drink, and to teach them to cultivate the ground ; while medical skill might protect them from the small-pox. But the best thing done for their bodies as well as their sou.ls has been done by those Avho have told them of Grod's love in sending His Son from heaven to be their Grood Shepherd. The reception of this mes- sage has changed the torturing foe into the friendly trader, the wife-beater into a protecting husband, the unnatural woman into a loving mother or daughter. But the missionary wlio goes sixty miles after one convert has more than the thought of this change to nerve him to his task. He knows that there is " joy in heaven " (Luke xv. 7) over a repentant sinner, and that one more will soon be joined to tlie white-rohed multitude (Rev. vii.). THE NORTH PACIFIC MISSION. C. M. S. Publications, especially the Gkaiirr for .March and April, 1891. The Rainbow in the North— R. T. S. The Hj'flah Mission : Queen Charlotte's Islands — 0. M. S. Mr. E. Wigi-ani's Letters, xiii. Missionary Leaves. Introduction. — " An enemy hath done this " (Matt, xiii. 24-30 and ;38-43). This parable lifts the veil that is between us and tlie spii'itual world, and warns us that evil spirits are ever striving to counteract the work of the Saviom* of tlie world. Tlie country wliich we are about to consider was one in which " the prince of this world " (John xiv. 30) was openly acknowledged as a leader. It then became the scene of one of the most striking instances of missionary success in modern times. The fruits of the Spirit (G-al.v. 22, 23) appeared. Yet the story of the Mission is, in many respects, sad ; for tares have gro's^^l up by the side of the wheat. Many of God's servants (Matt. xiii. 27), who have watched this field from a distance, are astonished and grieved because these tares have appeared. Om- Lord teaches tliem in this parable that they must be content to leave some questions unsolved till the time of harvest (ver. 30). 186 BRIEF SKETCHES OP C. M. S. MISSIONS. GrEOGRAPiiY, &c. — British Columbia is that part of the Dominion of Canada which is bounded on the north by Alaslca, on the south by the United States, on tlie east by tlie Rocky Mountains, and on the west by the Pacific. Thirty thousand Indians are an important part of its population. The C. M. S. stations are, witli one exception, in the diocese of Caledonia, which is the northern half of Columbia. Metlakahtla is the station for the Tsimshean Indians. It is on the coast, and near to Fort Simpson, the prin- cipal post of the Hudson's Bay Company, not to be confounded with Fort Simpson in Mackenzie.* Massett, in Queen Charlotte's Islands, is for the Hydahs. Vancouver's Island, much farther south, has one station. Alert Bay, for the Kwagutl Indians, This station is on an islet, between the mainland and Van- couver's Island. Fort Rupert is in the north of Van- couver's Island. Kincolith, and Aiyansh, on the Nass River, and Hazelton, on the Skeena, are some of the stations in the interior. The country is fertile, and has rivers abounding in fish, and mines that abound in gold, copper, silver, and coal. The cold is not so severe, nor the distances so great, as in the great prairie country. The constant rain is a trouble to missionaries who wish to itinerate. Many also travel, like their brethren on the other side * See cliap. xxiv. THE NORTH PACIFIC MISSION. 187 of the Rocky Mountains, in small vessels, so tliat they are often " in perils of waters " (2 Cor. xi. 26) ; but they have hitherto been protected. The Indians of this part differ much from one anotlier. Some are fine-looking men, and are clever ; but tliey were exceedingly barbarous when the Mission com- menced. They never bathed nor washed ; they painted themselves in a liideous manner ; the chiefs had power of life and death over their slaves ; and cannibalism was not unknown. Each Tsimshean and Hydah Indian has a column or pole in front of his house. The greater the chief, the higher the pole. They value tliese columns, which are richly carved, so much that tliey declined to let the Grovernor-Greneral have one, though he offered to pay highly for it. Every family has a crest ; and for this crest an eagle, whale, frog, &e., may be chosen. No one must kill tlie animal which the crest of his family represents. The Hydahs are so clever in making canoes that, if they knew the route to England, it is probable that they would find their way to it. History. — Captain Cook visited Vancouver's Island in the IStli century, but thought that it was part of the mainland. It remained for Captain A^ancouver to dis- cover, a few years later, that the land now called after himself was an island. The brave pioneers of trade, Mackenzie and Eraser, visited it. Eraser came in 1806, 188 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. and since that time the country has been connected with white men through trade in fur. One of the stories told by tlie Indians refers to the time that they first saw a white man. Tliey tell how he killed a bird by pointing a stick at it, and how he made fire in a new and wonderful way ! The Hydahs of Queen Charlotte's Islands were fiercer than other Natives ; and they sometimes attacked the white men's ships. They plundered an American vessel in 1854, and kept tlie captain and crew as prisoners till they were ransomed by the Hudson's Bay Compaii}'. The deserted villages, the ruined houses, the rich carvings and hieroglyphs on the columns, and the quaint legends connected with them, point to a time when New Caledonia was thickly populated. The country is full of interest for the antiquarian. The Indians are less numerous than they were in past times. This decrease is partly owing to the small- pox which raged a few years ago. Many stricken by it rushed into the sea to cool themselves ; and, in consequence, they died quickly. They show a similar impatience when the measles attacks them. The discovery of gold in 1858 caused men of all descriptions to come from California. It was necessary to preserve law and order ; and British Columbia was, therefore, formed into a colony, with Victoria, on Vancouver's I., as its ca25ital. The chai'ter, by which THE NORTH PACIFIC MISSION. 189 Charles II. had given it to the Hudson's Bay Company, was at the same time revoked. But the gold-diggers brought intoxicating di-ink with them, and the Indians drank deeply, so that many of them became raving drunkards. New regulations made by Grovemment have, however, stopped much of the evil that ensued from the sale of strong drink. ReI;Igiox. — Many Indians of the North Pacific believe in a good and a bad spiiit, and that rewards and punishments follow death. It is said that all Indians are interested in the state of disembodied sjiirits. Bui they tm-n when they are ill to the medicine men who possess, as they believe, some power connected with the unseen world. These medicine men work themselves into a frenzy ; and while in this state they attack some person, or treat a dog with shocking cruelty. If a medicine man fails to cure his patient by his incanta- tions, he is liable to be put to death. The North Pacific Indians have a strange custom called poflac/i, which custom reverses the command given by our Lord in Matt. vi. 3. One chief challenges an- other to give away his property, or to destroy it ; and whoever gives away the most is called the greatest chief. A widow will sometimes destroy or give away all her property at her husband's fimeral, that her husband and herself may be exalted. C. M. S. — The first time this Society sent good seed to the shores of the Pacific was at the time that 190 13KIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. Mr. West and Mr. Jones had a school at Red River.* Some of the chiefs' sons trained in that school came from the country beyond the Rocky Mountains. They retui'ued, in time, to their own country, and then took pains to instruct their friends in such truths as they understood themselves ; and they even induced some of these friends to observe the Lord's Day, An agent of the Hudson's Bay Company, when at work in Van- couver's Island, wrote to Mr. Jones and explained that the people earnestly desired instruction. He added that, when expresses came from Grovernment, the Indians would send to inquire "if any new doctrine had arrived." Mr. Jones grieved over the regious of dark- ness, but "men slept" (Matt. xiii. 25), and he had no sower to send. " Long siiKc that otliLT dill liis work ln'^iii."— (Malt. xiii. 39.) It may be that the few seeds wafted at this time across the Rocky Mountains gave the Indians of the North Pacific the imjiression which they liad, even before teachers came to live among them, that tlie wliite man possessed some grand secret about eternal things. Thirty yours passed, and Captain (since Admii-al) Trevost came to Vancouver's Island in command of his ship. The Saviour has servants in various callings who remember His last connnand. Captain Prevost Seo chap, xxiii. THE NORTH TACIFIC MISSION. 191 saw the terrible state of the Indians ; he knew that gold-diggers were likely to be soon among them ; and that strong drink would make the bonds in which the Indians were held still stronger. He laid the case, on his return to England, before the C. M. S., and they stated it in the Infellujencer. " Two friends " then sent £500 for Vancouver's Island. Mr. Dum-an, a young schoolmaster, was chosen as lay-missionary in 1800, and Captain Prevost, with the approval of the Admi- ralty, gave him a fi-ee passage in H.M.S. ^ateUHe. Mr. Dimcan proved indefatigable and zealous. He began Mork at Fort Simpson, round which there were 1,500 Indians in 250 wooden houses, and found himself among horrible scenes. For instance, a slave woman was miu'dered in cold blood soon after his amval ; and the medicine-man behaved ^vith such barbarity that it is too terrible to relate. However, he was much en- com-aged after two or three years' work. Drmikenness and other open sins diminished, and individuals showed that their hearts and lives were changed. A chief, noted for his ferocity, and who had at one time threatened Mr. Duncan's life, became one of the believers. !Mr. Duncan saw that European traders exercised a contaminating influence on the Indians ; and the con- verts, who began to be numerous, wished to escape from the sights of heathenism. There was a place of great natural beauty and capabilities about seven- 192 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. teen miles from Fort Simpson, This was Metlakahtla. It had formerly been the home of some of the Indians. Mr. Duncan therefore moved to this place in 1862 ; although he could at first only induce fifty Indians to go with him. He planned an industrial settlement. It was to have its own stores, a saw-mill, a blacksmith's shop, and large carpenters' shops. All spii'ituous liquors were strictly prohibited. Whoever Avent to Metlakahtla was to cease to worship devils, and no longer to call in conjurors when he was sick, &c. Mr. Duncan had not settled for more than ten days when thirty canoes arrived, bringing 300 more Indians. Legaic, the chief to whom we have alluded above, came with this pai-ty. He gave up his position as chief, and led a quiet and consistent life as a carpenter for seven years, the remainder of his life. A chmx'h was soon built, and Mi*. Dimcan also had schools for men, women, and childi-en. He printed a small Chiu'ch service and some hymns. Uuathray, a cannibal chief, died in the faith of Clu'ist, weeping for liis sins. Indians, who had seemed liopelessly indoleul, became industrious. They learnt to make and to use soa}*. Drunkenness seemed extinct. Mr. Duncan went away for thirteen months, learnt various trades, and obtained brass musical instruments for liis Mission. His influ- ence with tlie Indians became so great, that murderers whom the Government tried in vain to seize, yielded themselves voluntaiily to him, because they found the THE NOKTH PACIFIC MISSION. 193 l.unlen of sin too great. Metlakahtla Leeame a centre of light for the Indians in British Cohimbia ; and other C. M.. S. stations were formed. The Bishop of Cohunbia, as ^^'ell as several clerical niissionaries, visited Metlakahtla, and baptized many Natives. The work of evangelization had so far pro- gressed that a pastor was reqnired for the settlement. And now the weak points in the administration of the Mission became manifest. Missionaries were sent from England, but none of them seemed able to stay long at Metlakahtla, though several settled at other stations. Uv. Ridley, who had been a C. M. S. missionary in India, became in 1879 Bishop of New Caledonia, and tried hard to overcome the objection that Mr. Duncan showed to some C. M. S. rules ; but he failed in his attempt. A special deputation from the C. M. S. also failed. The committee could not give ^^•ay on the following two points, if other difficulties had been swept away: Mr. Duncan had not taught the Indians to read the Bible in their own tongue; nor Avould he consent to any of them being admitted to the Lord's Supper. He thought that they would regard it as a fetish; and he therefore put aside ihe commandment of Grod. A separation took place in 1881 ; but Mr. Duncan remained at Metlakahtla, and used the chmx-h. The l>ishoi) used another small building as a church. The most astonishing incident in the whole story is that Mr. Duncan should have encouraged the Indians 194 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. who acknowledged him as their leader to try to eject those Indians who remained faithful to the Church of England. The Government were at last compelled to arrest some of the leaders in an armed attack that was made upon the Mission premises. Mr. Duncan, seeing that the civil power did not support him, obtained the permission of the Presi- dent of the United States to settle in Alaska. He therefore left Metlakahtla, with most of the Christian Indians, in 1887, leaving those who had so earnestly desired to have him as a fellow-laljourer to carry on the Mission under painful circumstances. It could not, for a time, be to them other than a day of trouble, and of rebuke, and of blasphemy. But as time went on it became again possible to view Metlakahtla with cheerfulness. The Bishop, who makes Metlakahtla liis head- quarters, has not, as yet, had to exclude any of those Indians whom he has admitted to Holy^ Communion. The Christian Indians enjoy the careful instruction which they now receive. Mrs. Eidley used to travel much with the Bishop ; Imt Metlakahtla now has schools, sewing-classes, &o., to which she must attend. It has a Native Christian poet, one of whose lines, addressed to the Saviom-, is translated thus : " I am glad ; for Thou liast gained the victory in our home." The wife of an old Christian said, when he was dying, to her children and grandchildren, "Make no weeping; THE NORTH PACIFIC MISSION. 195 is he not now peacefully going away with Jesus ? " Crime is almost unknown. The Indians are prosperous; and they do not " die out " before white people who treat them as they have been treated at this settlement. A stream of visitors come to Metlakahtla. These are chiefly Indians who come for instruction, but there are others of varifjus nationalities. Chinese and Japanese are sometimes seen at chmx-h. One of the latter gave three dollars to a lady- worker for the " work of Cod." This lady has been trained as a nurse, and is an honoraiy missionary to Metlakahtla. The work at Massett has been exceedingly interest- ing. Mr. Collison began the Mission in 1876, and worked patiently for two years and a half ; and it pleased Cod to bless his labours beyond all expectation. The fii-st Hydah convert — one who afterwards became a catechist — prized a particular New Testament to the end of his life. The inscription in this Testament was " From Captain Prevost, H.M.S. tSfifcllite, trusting that the bread thus cast upon the waters may be found after many days." This book had been given to the then savage Indian twenty years before he showed it to Mr, Collison after his conversion. When the latter had been two years at work, the Hydahs received some visitors by chanting the anthem, " How beautifid upon the mountains," instead of the terrible dances which they had previously performed on these occasions. Mr. Harrison succeeded to the charge of the Mission. o 2 196 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. He and his wife continued to make use of singing as a means of taming tlie Hydalis. He said that he was supposed, wlien at Islington College, not to he ahle to sing, hut that lie was ohliged to sing in Massett Church, or all the men would stop. Mrs. Harrison was ohliged also to sing, or all the women would stop. The Hydahs made Mr. Harrison an Eagle, and his wife a Bear, so that each had access to a different series of feasts. Their presence at these feasts caused grace to be said ; and it introduced holy words and thoughts to these poor wild men and women. Love is ingenious and sharp-sighted, and has many ways of recommend- ing the truth. For instance, Mr. Harrison left his sick wife that he might minister to a djdng chief ; and when Mrs. Harrison and he went to a wedding, they accepted a seat at least twelve feet higher than the rest of the company, that they might please their hig children. Some of these children were twice as old as themselves. Hundreds have been baptized, and savage customs are almost abandoned. Massett has a pretty Mission church, to the consecration of which some Natives walked thirty miles. An '' Old Tilikmn's ('hm-ch " means a service for very old people. The great difficulty with all the Hydahs is that they will say, " We are not very wicked, and our lives are better than so-and-so's." The Indii'.us from Yiiucouver's TsLnid sent several THE NORTH PACIFIC MISSION. 197 times to Metlakahtla, iisking- for a teacher. The head chief from Fort Rupert at last took the oOO mile jom-ney himself, and repeated his request in person. Mr. Hall volunteered to go in 1877, and he still works among these Kwagutl Indians, although the principal station has been moved from Fort Rupert to Alert Bay. lie found himself when he began to preach among men whom he knew to be miu'derers ; but they appeared to drink in every word. He felt it a privilege to tell tliem the Word of Life, and he has continued his work to the present time. He does not confine liis work to Alert Bay, but visits other tribes, who give him a warm -welcome, so that thou- sands hear the Grospel. Fort Rupert is now an out- station. The number of converts in the Kwagutl Mission is not large, but those wlio sow in faith shall some day come again with rejoicing, and bring their sheaves with them (Ps. cxxvi. 6). Mission work in the interior has steadily increased, though much that should be done is as yet unattempted. Kincolith is a small industrial settlement for Christian Indians, similar to Metlakahtla. A missionary de- scribed one of his services at Kincolith. It was held in a shed 90 feet long and 30 feet broad ; in which he could not stand upright, and where he was nearly suffocated with smoke. He showed the Indians pictures from the " Pilgrim's Progress," and explained them ; then the grim faces lit n]) ^^•ith interest, and if he stopped, 198 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M. S. MISSIONS. tliey said, " Gro on." And these pietm^es helped him to talk of the Christian's hope heyond the river. Mr. McCullagh began to work as a layman at Aiyansh, and he is now the ordained pastor of a little flock. He visits Indian camps. When on one of these visits, he found out an old Christian, Abraham, who had worked under liim at Aiyansh. It had been Abraham's business to remind the Christian families that they should have family prayers. He now lay in a hovel which an English farmer would not think fit for pigs. Mr. McCullagh also visited some suifering Indians who were left in utter wi-etchedness while the others had gone to work. Mr. McCullagh and his family seldom have fres^li meat. His life was in danger lately, because he had reported a miu'der to the magistrate. He has done much medical work, but has, nevertheless, been threatened because he was supposed to have caused the measles by sorcer}'. Ihit he seems to be gradually winning the hearts of his people. Mr. Field is carrying on a similar work at Hazelton, a station that the Bishop began by spending a A\'inter at it. British Columbia was a single diocese when the Mission commenced. It was divided into three dioceses in 1879, when Bishop Kidley was consecrated. Van- couver's Island is not in the latter's diocese, but the Bishop of Columbia Las kindly asked him to super- intend the C. M. S. work in that place. THE NORTH PACIFIC MISSION. 199 Mrs. Ridley has been a zealous missionary. She at one time held the fort at a station to which the Bishop could send no other missionary ; and it was a station so cut off from the coast that, while she was there, the Bishop went to England and returned without being able to communicate with her. The Bishop has a little Mission-vessel, the ErangcUne., and its crew have morning and evening prayers with him. And sometimes, dm-ing his travels, the sounds of hymns sung by other Indians reach him. He once approached a house where he hoped to sleep, and be- came aware that the unconscious Indians were praying for him and for other ministers. This was a moment that was worth many journeys. He takes medicines about with him, which the Indians want to swallow only too quickly. The ignor- ance of the Indians as to medicine has caused all North- West American missionaries to give away simple drugs ; but the North Pacific has now a medical missionary. There are many unevangelized Indians at Yictorin, and other places. The Bishop lately told us in a letter of a chief who came 250 miles to ask for a teacher who would take the Word of Life to his people. The Bishop wrote to some of his missionaries, thinking it possible that they might be able to visit this tribe. He gave one of their answers as a sample of the others, " I feel I cannot leave my 200 BRIEF SKETCHES OF C. M S. MISSIONS. fifteen villages and 2,000 souls even to enter on such an inviting field." The Bishop despaired and thought that the " Prince of darkness would win the tribe that had been offered to the Crucified One." The happy sequel to this story is that friends have subscribed sufficient money to enable him to engage a teacher who shall sow in this field. Much of the schoolwork has to be done by missionaries and their wives. The schools are attended by adults as well as children. Phonetic spelling is used. It some- times happens that one tribe goes away for some reason, and another takes its place ; so that the mis- sionary finds himself with the same school and different pupils. Missionaries wish for boarding-schools that the young may be kept fi'om bad influences. Translations have been made in each of the Missions, and some missionaries, besides translating the New Testament, &c., have made primers which have helped the Indians to learn to read. The printing-press is a useful auxiliary. The Mission has more than 1,000 adherents. Conclusion. — The Parable of the Tares speaks of only one Sower, the Son of Man (Matt. xiii. 37). We learn from this that our words and actions will bring forth no fruit worthy to be taken into the bam (ver, 30) unless we have spoken and acted as members of Clu-ist's body. St. Paul said that ho sj^oke " not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy THE NORTH PACIFIC MISSION. 201 (jrhost teacheth " (I Cor. ii. 13). Let us, therefore, look to our great Head for instruction and for example, and be cai'eful lest we unduly exalt any fellow-labourer. The parable also teaches us that we are not com- petent judges of one another's motives and characters (Matt. xiii. 29, 30). Finally, we see the joy that awaits those that have patiently and faithfully followed their Master, when missionaries and converts shall at last meet in the kingdom of their Father (ver. 43). ' ' No death to fear, no cross to bear. No more to hear His truth denied ; To know sin cannot enter there — Safe on the other side." Henderson & Spalding, Printers, 3 & ^, Marylebone Lane, London, W. "AnddandL 'CstapheJlI. . j^,\y^udge&aetir Macqusiriei. ° Emerald I. StanfbrcUs GwgracphuxiL Sstak. THE WORLD. Brief Sketches OK C./lb.S. Morhers Representative of Different Missions. With Portrait. Fcap. 4to. Price 2d. each. NOIV READY. I.— The Rev. HENRY VENN. 2. — 3 — 4.— The Rev. HENRY TOWNSEND. 5-— 6.— 7.— The Rev. Dr. KARL G. PFANDER. 8.— The Right Rev. BISHOP GOBAT. 9. -The Rev. JOHN J. WEITBRECHT. 10. - II.— The Right Rev. BISHOP VALPY FRENCH. 12. — 13.— The Rev. THOMAS G. RAGLAND. 14.— The Rev. ROBERT T. NOBLE (no Portrait). 15.— The Rev. HENRY BAKER. 16.— 17.— The Rev. WILLIAM OAKLEY. 18.— The Right Rev. BISHOP SMITH. 19.— 20.— The Right Rev. BISHOP RUSSELL. 21. — 22. — 23.— The Right Rev. BISHOP HORDEN. 24. - 25 — LONDON : JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS STREET, W. May also be obtained at the C.M.S. Book-Room, 16, Salisbury Square, London, E.C. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. For 3Ianuscnpt Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, ^c. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. For Manuscn^it Notes, I/lusf rations, 8fc. For Manuscnpf Notes, Illustrations, Sfc For Manuscn2)t Notes, I I lust rat iom^ 8fc. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, Sft For Manuscript Nofc>i, I//iistrafioit.s, 8fc. For Manuscript Notes, Ilhistrafions, S^c. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, S^e. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, i^'c. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. For Manuscript Notes^ Illustrations, ^c. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. For Manuscript Notes^ Illustrations, d^t For Manuscript Notes, Illnstrations, 8fc. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, <^c. For Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. Foi Manuscript Notes, Illustrations, (^c. For Maumnn'pt Notes, Illustrations, 8fc. 1 1012 01119 0503 Date Due ma^jm^